This is a modern-English version of The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano, Or Gustavus Vassa, The African: Written By Himself, originally written by Equiano, Olaudah. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE

INTERESTING NARRATIVE

OF

THE LIFE

OF

OLAUDAH EQUIANO,

OR

GUSTAVUS VASSA,

THE AFRICAN.

WRITTEN BY HIMSELF.


Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust and not be
afraid, for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my
song; he also is become my salvation.
And in that shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call upon his
name, declare his doings among the people. Isaiah xii. 2, 4.




Look, God is my salvation; I will trust and not be
afraid, for the Lord is my strength and my
song; he has also become my salvation.
And in that, you should say, Praise the Lord, call on his
name, and share what he has done among the people. Isaiah xii. 2, 4.




LONDON:
Printed for and sold by the Author, No. 10, Union-Street,
Middlesex Hospital

LONDON:
Printed and sold by the Author, No. 10, Union Street,
Middlesex Hospital

Sold also by Mr. Johnson, St. Paul's Church-Yard; Mr. Murray, Fleet-Street; Messrs. Robson and Clark, Bond-Street; Mr. Davis, opposite Gray's Inn, Holborn; Messrs. Shepperson and Reynolds, and Mr. Jackson, Oxford Street; Mr. Lackington, Chiswell-Street; Mr. Mathews, Strand; Mr. Murray, Prince's-Street, Soho; Mess. Taylor and Co. South Arch, Royal Exchange; Mr. Button, Newington-Causeway; Mr. Parsons, Paternoster-Row; and may be had of all the Booksellers in Town and Country.

Also sold by Mr. Johnson, St. Paul's Churchyard; Mr. Murray, Fleet Street; Messrs. Robson and Clark, Bond Street; Mr. Davis, opposite Gray's Inn, Holborn; Messrs. Shepperson and Reynolds, and Mr. Jackson, Oxford Street; Mr. Lackington, Chiswell Street; Mr. Mathews, Strand; Mr. Murray, Prince's Street, Soho; Messrs. Taylor and Co., South Arch, Royal Exchange; Mr. Button, Newington Causeway; Mr. Parsons, Paternoster Row; and can be found at all the booksellers in town and country.

[Entered at Stationer's Hall.]

[Logged at Stationer's Hall.]


Olaudah_Equiano_or_GUSTAVUS_VASSA_the_African

To the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and
the Commons of the Parliament
of Great Britain.

To the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons of the Parliament of Great Britain.

My Lords and Gentlemen,

Ladies and Gentlemen,

Permit me, with the greatest deference and respect, to lay at your feet the following genuine Narrative; the chief design of which is to excite in your august assemblies a sense of compassion for the miseries which the Slave-Trade has entailed on my unfortunate countrymen. By the horrors of that trade was I first torn away from all the tender connexions that were naturally dear to my heart; but these, through the mysterious ways of Providence, I ought to regard as infinitely more than compensated by the introduction I have thence obtained to the knowledge of the Christian religion, and of a nation which, by its liberal sentiments, its humanity, the glorious freedom of its government, and its proficiency in arts and sciences, has exalted the dignity of human nature.

Please allow me, with great respect and honor, to present to you the following true story; the main purpose of which is to inspire in your esteemed gatherings a sense of compassion for the suffering that the Slave Trade has caused to my unfortunate fellow countrymen. It was through the horrors of that trade that I was first ripped away from all the loving connections that were naturally dear to my heart; however, through the mysterious ways of Providence, I should consider this to be more than compensated by the introduction I have gained to the knowledge of the Christian faith and to a nation that, through its progressive ideas, its compassion, the wonderful freedom of its government, and its advancements in arts and sciences, has elevated the dignity of humanity.

I am sensible I ought to entreat your pardon for addressing to you a work so wholly devoid of literary merit; but, as the production of an unlettered African, who is actuated by the hope of becoming an instrument towards the relief of his suffering countrymen, I trust that such a man, pleading in such a cause, will be acquitted of boldness and presumption.

I realize I should ask for your forgiveness for sending you a work that lacks any literary value. However, as the creation of a self-taught African, who sincerely hopes to help his suffering fellow countrymen, I trust that such a person, advocating for such a cause, will be seen as neither bold nor presumptuous.

May the God of heaven inspire your hearts with peculiar benevolence on that important day when the question of Abolition is to be discussed, when thousands, in consequence of your Determination, are to look for Happiness or Misery!

May the God of heaven inspire your hearts with unique kindness on that important day when the issue of Abolition is discussed, when thousands, because of your decision, will be looking for happiness or misery!

I am,                          
My Lords and Gentlemen,             
Your most obedient,  
And devoted humble servant,    
Olaudah Equiano,
or           
Gustavus Vassa.

I am,                          
Everyone,             
Your most obedient,  
And dedicated humble servant,    
Olaudah Equiano,
or           
Olaudah Equiano.

Union-Street, Mary-le-bone,
March 24, 1789.

Union Street, Marylebone,
March 24, 1789.


LIST of SUBSCRIBERS.

His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales.
His Royal Highness the Duke of York.


A

The Right Hon. the Earl of Ailesbury
Admiral Affleck
Mr. William Abington, 2 copies
Mr. John Abraham
James Adair, Esq.
Reverend Mr. Aldridge
Mr. John Almon
Mrs. Arnot
Mr. Joseph Armitage
Mr. Joseph Ashpinshaw
Mr. Samuel Atkins
Mr. John Atwood
Mr. Thomas Atwood
Mr. Ashwell
J.C. Ashworth, Esq.


B

His Grace the Duke of Bedford
Her Grace the Duchess of Buccleugh
The Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Bangor
The Right Hon. Lord Belgrave
The Rev. Doctor Baker
Mrs. Baker
Matthew Baillie, M.D.
Mrs. Baillie
Miss Baillie
Miss J. Baillie
David Barclay, Esq.
Mr. Robert Barrett
Mr. William Barrett
Mr. John Barnes
Mr. John Basnett
Mr. Bateman
Mrs. Baynes, 2 copies
Mr. Thomas Bellamy
Mr. J. Benjafield
Mr. William Bennett
Mr. Bensley
Mr. Samuel Benson
Mrs. Benton
Reverend Mr. Bentley
Mr. Thomas Bently
Sir John Berney, Bart.
Alexander Blair, Esq.
James Bocock, Esq.
Mrs. Bond
Miss Bond
Mrs. Borckhardt
Mrs. E. Bouverie
—— Brand, Esq.
Mr. Martin Brander
F.J. Brown, Esq. M.P. 2 copies
W. Buttall, Esq.
Mr. Buxton
Mr. R.L.B.
Mr. Thomas Burton, 6 copies
Mr. W. Button


C

The Right Hon. Lord Cathcart
The Right Hon. H.S. Conway
Lady Almiria Carpenter
James Carr, Esq.
Charles Carter, Esq.
Mr. James Chalmers
Captain John Clarkson, of the Royal Navy
The Rev. Mr. Thomas Clarkson, 2 copies
Mr. R. Clay
Mr. William Clout
Mr. George Club
Mr. John Cobb
Miss Calwell
Mr. Thomas Cooper
Richard Cosway, Esq.
Mr. James Coxe
Mr. J.C.
Mr. Croucher
Mr. Cruickshanks
Ottobah Cugoano, or John Stewart


D

The Right Hon. the Earl of Dartmouth
The Right Hon. the Earl of Derby
Sir William Dolben, Bart.
The Reverend C.E. De Coetlogon
John Delamain, Esq.
Mrs. Delamain
Mr. Davis
Mr. William Denton
Mr. T. Dickie
Mr. William Dickson
Mr. Charles Duly, 2 copies
Andrew Drummond, Esq.
Mr. George Durant


E

The Right Hon. the Earl of Essex
The Right Hon. the Countess of Essex
Sir Gilbert Elliot, Bart. 2 copies
Lady Ann Erskine
G. Noel Edwards, Esq. M.P. 2 copies
Mr. Durs Egg
Mr. Ebenezer Evans
The Reverend Mr. John Eyre
Mr. William Eyre


F

Mr. George Fallowdown
Mr. John Fell
F.W. Foster, Esq.
The Reverend Mr. Foster
Mr. J. Frith
W. Fuller, Esq.


G

The Right Hon. the Earl of Gainsborough
The Right Hon. the Earl of Grosvenor
The Right Hon. Viscount Gallway
The Right Hon. Viscountess Gallway
—— Gardner, Esq.
Mrs. Garrick
Mr. John Gates
Mr. Samuel Gear
Sir Philip Gibbes, Bart. 6 copies
Miss Gibbes
Mr. Edward Gilbert
Mr. Jonathan Gillett
W.P. Gilliess, Esq.
Mrs. Gordon
Mr. Grange
Mr. William Grant
Mr. John Grant
Mr. R. Greening
S. Griffiths
John Grove, Esq.
Mrs. Guerin
Reverend Mr. Gwinep


H

The Right Hon. the Earl of Hopetoun
The Right Hon. Lord Hawke
Right Hon. Dowager Countess of Huntingdon
Thomas Hall, Esq.
Mr. Haley
Hugh Josiah Hansard, Esq.
Mr. Moses Hart
Mrs. Hawkins
Mr. Haysom
Mr. Hearne
Mr. William Hepburn
Mr. J. Hibbert
Mr. Jacob Higman
Sir Richard Hill, Bart.
Reverend Rowland Hill
Miss Hill
Captain John Hills, Royal Navy
Edmund Hill, Esq.
The Reverend Mr. Edward Hoare
William Hodges, Esq.
Reverend Mr. John Holmes, 3 copies
Mr. Martin Hopkins
Mr. Thomas Howell
Mr. R. Huntley
Mr. J. Hunt
Mr. Philip Hurlock, jun.
Mr. Hutson


J

Mr. T.W.J. Esq.
Mr. James Jackson
Mr. John Jackson
Reverend Mr. James
Mrs. Anne Jennings
Mr. Johnson
Mrs. Johnson
Mr. William Jones
Thomas Irving, Esq. 2 copies
Mr. William Justins


K

The Right Hon. Lord Kinnaird
William Kendall, Esq.
Mr. William Ketland
Mr. Edward King
Mr. Thomas Kingston
Reverend Dr. Kippis
Mr. William Kitchener
Mr. John Knight


L

The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of London
Mr. John Laisne
Mr. Lackington, 6 copies
Mr. John Lamb
Bennet Langton, Esq.
Mr. S. Lee
Mr. Walter Lewis
Mr. J. Lewis
Mr. J. Lindsey
Mr. T. Litchfield
Edward Loveden Loveden, Esq. M.P.
Charles Lloyd, Esq.
Mr. William Lloyd
Mr. J.B. Lucas
Mr. James Luken
Henry Lyte, Esq.
Mrs. Lyon


M

His Grace the Duke of Marlborough
His Grace the Duke of Montague
The Right Hon. Lord Mulgrave
Sir Herbert Mackworth, Bart.
Sir Charles Middleton, Bart.
Lady Middleton
Mr. Thomas Macklane
Mr. George Markett
James Martin, Esq. M.P.
Master Martin, Hayes-Grove, Kent
Mr. William Massey
Mr. Joseph Massingham
John McIntosh, Esq.
Paul Le Mesurier, Esq. M.P.
Mr. James Mewburn
Mr. N. Middleton,
T. Mitchell, Esq.
Mrs. Montague, 2 copies
Miss Hannah More
Mr. George Morrison
Thomas Morris, Esq.
Miss Morris
Morris Morgann, Esq.


N

His Grace the Duke of Northumberland
Captain Nurse


O

Edward Ogle, Esq.
James Ogle, Esq.
Robert Oliver, Esq.


P

Mr. D. Parker,
Mr. W. Parker,
Mr. Richard Packer, jun.
Mr. Parsons, 6 copies
Mr. James Pearse
Mr. J. Pearson
J. Penn, Esq.
George Peters, Esq.
Mr. W. Phillips,
J. Philips, Esq.
Mrs. Pickard
Mr. Charles Pilgrim
The Hon. George Pitt, M.P.
Mr. Thomas Pooley
Patrick Power, Esq.
Mr. Michael Power
Joseph Pratt, Esq.


Q

Robert Quarme, Esq.


R

The Right Hon. Lord Rawdon
The Right Hon. Lord Rivers, 2 copies
Lieutenant General Rainsford
Reverend James Ramsay, 3 copies
Mr. S. Remnant, jun.
Mr. William Richards, 2 copies
Mr. J.C. Robarts
Mr. James Roberts
Dr. Robinson
Mr. Robinson
Mr. C. Robinson
George Rose, Esq. M.P.
Mr. W. Ross
Mr. William Rouse
Mr. Walter Row


S

His Grace the Duke of St. Albans
Her Grace the Duchess of St. Albans
The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of St. David's
The Right Hon. Earl Stanhope, 3 copies
The Right Hon. the Earl of Scarbrough
William, the Son of Ignatius Sancho
Mrs. Mary Ann Sandiford
Mr. William Sawyer
Mr. Thomas Seddon
W. Seward, Esq.
Reverend Mr. Thomas Scott
Granville Sharp, Esq. 2 copies
Captain Sidney Smith, of the Royal Navy
Colonel Simcoe
Mr. John Simco
General Smith
John Smith, Esq.
Mr. George Smith
Mr. William Smith
Reverend Mr. Southgate
Mr. William Starkey
Thomas Steel, Esq. M.P.
Mr. Staples Steare
Mr. Joseph Stewardson
Mr. Henry Stone, jun. 2 copies
John Symmons, Esq.


T

Henry Thornton, Esq. M.P.
Mr. Alexander Thomson, M.D.
Reverend John Till
Mr. Samuel Townly
Mr. Daniel Trinder
Reverend Mr. C. La Trobe
Clement Tudway, Esq.
Mrs. Twisden


U

Mr. M. Underwood


V

Mr. John Vaughan
Mrs. Vendt


W

The Right Hon. Earl of Warnick
The Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of Worcester
The Hon. William Windham, Esq. M.P.
Mr. C.B. Wadstrom
Mr. George Walne
Reverend Mr. Ward
Mr. S. Warren
Mr. J. Waugh
Josiah Wedgwood, Esq.
Reverend Mr. John Wesley
Mr. J. Wheble
Samuel Whitbread, Esq. M.P.
Reverend Thomas Wigzell
Mr. W. Wilson
Reverend Mr. Wills
Mr. Thomas Wimsett
Mr. William Winchester
John Wollaston, Esq.
Mr. Charles Wood
Mr. Joseph Woods
Mr. John Wood
J. Wright, Esq.


Y

Mr. Thomas Young
Mr. Samuel Yockney

His Royal Highness, the Prince of Wales.
His Royal Highness, the Duke of York.


A

The Right Honorable Earl of Ailesbury
Admiral Affleck
Mr. William Abington, 2 copies
Mr. John Abraham
James Adair, Attorney
Rev. Mr. Aldridge
Mr. John Almon
Mrs. Arnot
Mr. Joseph Armitage
Mr. Joe Ashpinshaw
Mr. Sam Atkins
Mr. John Atwood
Mr. Thomas Atwood
Mr. Ashwell
J.C. Ashworth, Esq.


B

His Grace the Duke of Bedford
Her Grace the Duchess of Buccleuch
The Right Reverend Lord Bishop of Bangor
Lord Belgrave
Dr. Baker
Ms. Baker
Matthew Baillie, M.D.
Mrs. Baillie
Ms. Baillie
Ms. J. Baillie
David Barclay, Attorney
Mr. Robert Barrett
Mr. William Barrett
John Barnes
Mr. John Basnett
Mr. Bateman
Mrs. Baynes, 2 copies
Mr. Thomas Bellamy
Mr. J. Benjafield
Mr. William Bennett
Mr. Bensley
Mr. Sam Benson
Mrs. Benton
Pastor Bentley
Mr. Thomas Bently
Sir John Berney, Baronet.
Alexander Blair, Attorney
James Bocock, Attorney at Law
Ms. Bond
Ms. Bond
Mrs. Borckhardt
Mrs. E. Bouverie
—— Brand, Attorney
Mr. Martin Brander
F.J. Brown, Esq., M.P. 2 copies
W. Buttall, Esq.
Mr. Buxton
Mr. R.L.B.
Mr. Thomas Burton, 6 copies
Mr. W. Button


C

Lord Cathcart
The Right Hon. H.S. Conway
Lady Almiria Carpenter
James Carr, Attorney
Charles Carter, Attorney at Law
Mr. James Chalmers
Captain John Clarkson, of the Royal Navy
Rev. Thomas Clarkson, 2 copies
Mr. R. Clay
Mr. William Clout
Mr. George's Club
Mr. John Cobb
Ms. Calwell
Mr. Thomas Cooper
Richard Cosway, Esq.
Mr. James Cox
Mr. J.C.
Mr. Croucher
Mr. Cruickshanks
Ottobah Cugoano, aka John Stewart


D

The Right Honorable Earl of Dartmouth
The Right Honorable Earl of Derby
Sir William Dolben, Bart.
Rev. C.E. De Coetlogon
John Delamain, Esq.
Mrs. Delamain
Mr. Davis
Mr. Will Denton
Mr. T. Dickie
Mr. William Dickson
Mr. Charles Duly, 2 copies
Andrew Drummond, Esq.
Mr. George Durant


E

The Right Honorable Earl of Essex
The Right Honorable Countess of Essex
Sir Gilbert Elliot, Bart. 2 copies
Lady Ann Erskine
G. Noel Edwards, Esq. M.P. 2 copies
Mr. Durs Egg
Mr. Ebenezer Evans
Rev. John Eyre
Mr. William Eyre


F

Mr. George Fallowdown
Mr. John Fell
F.W. Foster, Esq.
Rev. Mr. Foster
Mr. J. Frith
W. Fuller, Attorney


G

The Right Honorable Earl of Gainsborough
The Right Honorable Earl of Grosvenor
The Right Honorable Viscount Gallway
The Right Hon. Viscountess Galway
—— Gardner, Attorney
Ms. Garrick
John Gates
Mr. Sam Gear
Sir Philip Gibbes, Bart. 6 copies
Ms. Gibbes
Mr. Ed Gilbert
Mr. Jon Gillett
W.P. Gilliess, Attorney at Law
Ms. Gordon
Mr. Grange
Mr. William Grant
Mr. John Grant
Mr. R. Greening
S. Griffiths
John Grove, Attorney.
Ms. Guerin
Rev. Mr. Gwinep


H

The Right Honorable the Earl of Hopetoun
Lord Hawke
Right Hon. Dowager Countess of Huntingdon
Thomas Hall, Attorney
Mr. Haley
Hugh Josiah Hansard, Esq.
Mr. Moses Hart
Ms. Hawkins
Mr. Haysom
Mr. Hearne
Mr. William Hepburn
Mr. J. Hibbert
Mr. Jacob Higman
Sir Richard Hill, Bart.
Rev. Rowland Hill
Ms. Hill
Captain John Hills, Royal Navy
Edmund Hill, Attorney at Law
Rev. Edward Hoare
William Hodges, Attorney at Law
Rev. John Holmes, 3 copies
Mr. Martin Hopkins
Mr. Thomas Howell
Mr. R. Huntley
Mr. J. Hunt
Mr. Philip Hurlock Jr.
Mr. Hutson


J

Mr. T.W.J.
Mr. James Jackson
Mr. John Jackson
Rev. James
Mrs. Anne Jennings
Mr. Johnson
Ms. Johnson
Mr. Will Jones
Thomas Irving, Esq. 2 copies
Mr. William Justins


K

Lord Kinnaird
William Kendall, Attorney
Mr. William Ketland
Mr. Edward King
Mr. Thomas Kingston
Rev. Dr. Kippis
Mr. William Kitchener
Mr. John Knight


L

The Right Reverend Lord Bishop of London
Mr. John Laisne
Mr. Lackington, 6 copies available
Mr. John Lamb
Bennet Langton, Esq.
Mr. S. Lee
Mr. Walter Lewis
Mr. J. Lewis
Mr. J. Lindsey
Mr. T. Litchfield
Edward Loveden Loveden, Esq., M.P.
Charles Lloyd, Attorney
Mr. William Lloyd
Mr. J.B. Lucas
Mr. James Luken
Henry Lyte, Esq.
Ms. Lyon


M

His Grace the Duke of Marlborough
His Grace the Duke of Montague
Lord Mulgrave
Sir Herbert Mackworth, Baronet.
Sir Charles Middleton, Baronet.
Lady Middleton
Mr. Thomas Macklane
Mr. George Markett
James Martin, Esq., M.P.
Master Martin, Hayes Grove, Kent
Mr. William Massey
Mr. Joe Massingham
John McIntosh, Attorney
Paul Le Mesurier, Esq., M.P.
Mr. James Mewburn
Mr. N. Middleton,
T. Mitchell, Attorney at Law
Mrs. Montague, 2 copies
Ms. Hannah More
Mr. George Morrison
Thomas Morris, Attorney
Ms. Morris
Morris Morgann, Attorney at Law


N

His Grace the Duke of Northumberland
Nurse Captain


O

Edward Ogle, Esq.
James Ogle, Attorney.
Robert Oliver, Attorney-at-law


P

Mr. D. Parker,
Mr. W. Parker,
Mr. Richard Packer Jr.
Mr. Parsons, 6 copies
Mr. James Pearse
Mr. J. Pearson
J. Penn, Attorney
George Peters, Attorney at Law
Mr. W. Phillips,
J. Philips, Esq.
Mrs. Pickard
Mr. Charles Pilgrim
Hon. George Pitt, MP
Mr. Thomas Pooley
Patrick Power, Attorney at Law
Mr. Michael Power
Joseph Pratt, Esq.


Q

Robert Quarme, Esq.


R

Lord Rawdon
The Right Honorable Lord Rivers, 2 copies
Lt. Gen. Rainsford
Rev. James Ramsay, 3 copies
Mr. S. Remnant Jr.
Mr. William Richards, 2 copies
Mr. J.C. Robarts
Mr. James Roberts
Dr. Rob
Mr. Robinson
Mr. C. Robinson
George Rose, Esq. MP
Mr. W. Ross
Mr. William Rouse
Mr. Walter Rowe


S

His Grace the Duke of St. Albans
Her Grace the Duchess of St. Albans
The Right Reverend Lord Bishop of St. David's
The Right Honorable Earl Stanhope, 3 copies
The Right Honorable Earl of Scarbrough
William, the son of Ignatius Sancho
Mrs. Mary Ann Sandiford
Mr. Will Sawyer
Mr. Thomas Seddon
W. Seward, Esq.
Rev. Thomas Scott
Granville Sharp, Esq. 2 copies
Captain Sidney Smith of the Royal Navy
Colonel Simcoe
Mr. John Simcoe
Gen. Smith
John Smith, Attorney
Mr. George Smith
Mr. Will Smith
Rev. Mr. Southgate
Mr. William Starkey
Thomas Steel, Esq., M.P.
Mr. Staples Steare
Mr. Joseph Stewardson
Mr. Henry Stone, Jr. 2 copies
John Symmons, Esq.


T

Henry Thornton, Esq., M.P.
Dr. Alexander Thomson
Rev. John Till
Mr. Sam Townly
Mr. Dan Trinder
Rev. Mr. C. La Trobe
Clement Tudway, Esq.
Ms. Twisden


U

Mr. M. Underwood


V

Mr. John Vaughan
Ms. Vendt


W

The Right Honorable Earl of Warnick
The Right Reverend Lord Bishop of Worcester
The Honorable William Windham, Esq. Member of Parliament.
Mr. C.B. Wadstrom
Mr. George Walne
Rev. Mr. Ward
Mr. S. Warren
Mr. J. Waugh
Josiah Wedgwood, LLC.
Rev. John Wesley
Mr. J. Wheble
Samuel Whitbread, Esq., M.P.
Rev. Thomas Wigzell
Mr. W. Wilson
Rev. Mr. Wills
Mr. Thomas Wimsett
Mr. William Winchester
John Wollaston, Esq.
Mr. Charles Wood
Mr. Joe Woods
Mr. John Wood
J. Wright, Esq.


Y

Mr. Thomas Young
Mr. Samuel Yockney


CONTENTS

  • Page
  • CHAP. I.
  • The author's account of his country, their manners and
    customs, &c.      49

  • CHAP. II.
  • The author's birth and parentage—His being kidnapped
    with his sister—Horrors of a slave ship      65

  • CHAP. III.
  • The author is carried to Virginia—Arrives in England—His
    wonder at a fall of snow      80

  • CHAP. IV.
  • A particular account of the celebrated engagement
    between Admiral Boscawen and Monsieur Le Clue      94

  • CHAP. V.
  • Various interesting instances of oppression, cruelty, and
    extortion      112

  • CHAP. VI.
  • Favourable change in the author's situation—He
    commences merchant with threepence      129

  • VOLUME II

  • CHAP. VII.
  • The author's disgust at the West Indies—Forms
    schemes to obtain his freedom      147

  • CHAP. VIII.
  • Three remarkable dreams—The author is shipwrecked
    on the Bahama-bank      160

  • CHAP. IX
  • The author arrives at Martinico—Meets with new
    difficulties, and sails for England      173

  • CHAP. X.
  • Some account of the manner of the author's conversion to
    the faith of Jesus Christ      189

  • CHAP. XI.
  • Picking up eleven miserable men at sea in returning to
    England      207

  • CHAP. XII.
  • Different transactions of the author's life—Petition to the
    Queen—Conclusion      227


THE LIFE, &c.


CHAPTER I.

The author's account of his country, and their manners and customs—Administration of justice—Embrenche—Marriage ceremony, and public entertainments—Mode of living—Dress—Manufactures Buildings—Commerce—Agriculture—War and religion—Superstition of the natives—Funeral ceremonies of the priests or magicians—Curious mode of discovering poison—Some hints concerning the origin of the author's countrymen, with the opinions of different writers on that subject.

The author's description of his country, along with its customs and traditions—Justice system—Embrenche—Wedding ceremonies and public celebrations—Lifestyle—Clothing—Industries—Architecture—Trade—Farming—Military and religion—Local superstitions—Funeral rituals of the priests or shamans—Interesting methods of detecting poison—Insights into the origins of the author's fellow countrymen, including various authors' views on this topic.

I believe it is difficult for those who publish their own memoirs to escape the imputation of vanity; nor is this the only disadvantage under which they labour: it is also their misfortune, that what is uncommon is rarely, if ever, believed, and what is obvious we are apt to turn from with disgust, and to charge the writer with impertinence. People generally think those memoirs only worthy to be read or remembered which abound in great or striking events, those, in short, which in a high degree excite either admiration or pity: all others they consign to contempt and oblivion. It is therefore, I confess, not a little hazardous in a private and obscure individual, and a stranger too, thus to solicit the indulgent attention of the public; especially when I own I offer here the history of neither a saint, a hero, nor a tyrant. I believe there are few events in my life, which have not happened to many: it is true the incidents of it are numerous; and, did I consider myself an European, I might say my sufferings were great: but when I compare my lot with that of most of my countrymen, I regard myself as a particular favourite of Heaven, and acknowledge the mercies of Providence in every occurrence of my life. If then the following narrative does not appear sufficiently interesting to engage general attention, let my motive be some excuse for its publication. I am not so foolishly vain as to expect from it either immortality or literary reputation. If it affords any satisfaction to my numerous friends, at whose request it has been written, or in the smallest degree promotes the interests of humanity, the ends for which it was undertaken will be fully attained, and every wish of my heart gratified. Let it therefore be remembered, that, in wishing to avoid censure, I do not aspire to praise.

I think it's tough for people who publish their own memoirs to avoid being seen as self-absorbed. That’s not their only challenge; it's also unfortunate that unusual experiences are rarely believed, and what seems obvious often turns people off, leading them to accuse the writer of being presumptuous. Most people believe memoirs are only worth reading or remembering if they are filled with major or dramatic events—basically, those that evoke strong feelings of admiration or pity. Everything else tends to be dismissed and forgotten. So, I admit it’s somewhat risky for a private, unknown person like me to ask for the public’s understanding, especially since I don't have the story of a saint, a hero, or a tyrant to share. I think there are very few events in my life that haven’t happened to many others. It’s true that there are many incidents to recount, and if I considered myself European, I might say my sufferings were significant. But when I compare my situation to that of many of my fellow countrymen, I see myself as a particular favorite of Heaven and recognize the blessings of Providence in everything that happens in my life. So if the following narrative isn't interesting enough to attract widespread attention, let my motivation serve as some justification for its publication. I'm not deluded enough to think it'll bring me fame or eternal recognition. If it brings any joy to my many friends, who encouraged me to write it, or even slightly benefits humanity, then the purpose behind it will be fully achieved, and my heart’s desire will be met. Let it be clear, though, that while I'm trying to avoid criticism, I'm not seeking praise.

That part of Africa, known by the name of Guinea, to which the trade for slaves is carried on, extends along the coast above 3400 miles, from the Senegal to Angola, and includes a variety of kingdoms. Of these the most considerable is the kingdom of Benen, both as to extent and wealth, the richness and cultivation of the soil, the power of its king, and the number and warlike disposition of the inhabitants. It is situated nearly under the line, and extends along the coast about 170 miles, but runs back into the interior part of Africa to a distance hitherto I believe unexplored by any traveller; and seems only terminated at length by the empire of Abyssinia, near 1500 miles from its beginning. This kingdom is divided into many provinces or districts: in one of the most remote and fertile of which, called Eboe, I was born, in the year 1745, in a charming fruitful vale, named Essaka. The distance of this province from the capital of Benin and the sea coast must be very considerable; for I had never heard of white men or Europeans, nor of the sea: and our subjection to the king of Benin was little more than nominal; for every transaction of the government, as far as my slender observation extended, was conducted by the chiefs or elders of the place. The manners and government of a people who have little commerce with other countries are generally very simple; and the history of what passes in one family or village may serve as a specimen of a nation. My father was one of those elders or chiefs I have spoken of, and was styled Embrenche; a term, as I remember, importing the highest distinction, and signifying in our language a mark of grandeur. This mark is conferred on the person entitled to it, by cutting the skin across at the top of the forehead, and drawing it down to the eye-brows; and while it is in this situation applying a warm hand, and rubbing it until it shrinks up into a thick weal across the lower part of the forehead. Most of the judges and senators were thus marked; my father had long born it: I had seen it conferred on one of my brothers, and I was also destined to receive it by my parents. Those Embrence, or chief men, decided disputes and punished crimes; for which purpose they always assembled together. The proceedings were generally short; and in most cases the law of retaliation prevailed. I remember a man was brought before my father, and the other judges, for kidnapping a boy; and, although he was the son of a chief or senator, he was condemned to make recompense by a man or woman slave. Adultery, however, was sometimes punished with slavery or death; a punishment which I believe is inflicted on it throughout most of the nations of Africa[A]: so sacred among them is the honour of the marriage bed, and so jealous are they of the fidelity of their wives. Of this I recollect an instance:—a woman was convicted before the judges of adultery, and delivered over, as the custom was, to her husband to be punished. Accordingly he determined to put her to death: but it being found, just before her execution, that she had an infant at her breast; and no woman being prevailed on to perform the part of a nurse, she was spared on account of the child. The men, however, do not preserve the same constancy to their wives, which they expect from them; for they indulge in a plurality, though seldom in more than two. Their mode of marriage is thus:—both parties are usually betrothed when young by their parents, (though I have known the males to betroth themselves). On this occasion a feast is prepared, and the bride and bridegroom stand up in the midst of all their friends, who are assembled for the purpose, while he declares she is thenceforth to be looked upon as his wife, and that no other person is to pay any addresses to her. This is also immediately proclaimed in the vicinity, on which the bride retires from the assembly. Some time after she is brought home to her husband, and then another feast is made, to which the relations of both parties are invited: her parents then deliver her to the bridegroom, accompanied with a number of blessings, and at the same time they tie round her waist a cotton string of the thickness of a goose-quill, which none but married women are permitted to wear: she is now considered as completely his wife; and at this time the dowry is given to the new married pair, which generally consists of portions of land, slaves, and cattle, household goods, and implements of husbandry. These are offered by the friends of both parties; besides which the parents of the bridegroom present gifts to those of the bride, whose property she is looked upon before marriage; but after it she is esteemed the sole property of her husband. The ceremony being now ended the festival begins, which is celebrated with bonefires, and loud acclamations of joy, accompanied with music and dancing.

That part of Africa, known as Guinea, where the slave trade happens, stretches along the coast for over 3,400 miles, from Senegal to Angola, and includes several kingdoms. The most significant of these is the kingdom of Benin, notable for its size, wealth, fertile land, strong king, and the bravery of its people. It lies almost on the equator and runs along the coast for about 170 miles, but extends deep into Africa's interior, an area I believe has not yet been explored by any traveler, continuing on until it reaches the empire of Abyssinia, roughly 1,500 miles from where it starts. This kingdom is divided into many provinces or districts; in one of the most remote and fertile ones, called Eboe, I was born in 1745, in a beautiful, productive valley named Essaka. The distance from this province to the capital of Benin and the coast must be significant, as I had never encountered white people or Europeans, nor even heard about the sea. Our subjugation to the king of Benin was merely nominal; every governmental action, as far as my limited observation allowed, was conducted by the local chiefs or elders. The customs and governance of a community with little trade with other countries are typically very straightforward, and the events in one family or village can represent the entire nation. My father was one of those elders or chiefs I mentioned, known as Embrenche; a title I remember meant the highest distinction, signifying in our language a mark of greatness. This mark is given to the deserving individual by making a cut across the top of the forehead and down to the eyebrows; while it’s in that position, a warm hand is applied, rubbing it until it forms a thick weal across the lower forehead. Most of the judges and senators had this mark; my father had borne it for a long time. I had seen it given to one of my brothers, and I was also destined to receive it from my parents. Those Embrence, or chief men, resolved disputes and punished offenses; for this, they always gathered together. The proceedings were usually quick; in most cases, the law of retaliation was the norm. I recall a man being brought before my father and the other judges for kidnapping a boy; even though the boy was the son of a chief or senator, he was found guilty and ordered to compensate with either a man or a woman slave. Adultery, however, was sometimes punished by slavery or death, a penalty I believe is enacted across most of the nations in Africa[A]: as the honor of the marriage bed is held in high regard among them, and they are very protective of their wives' fidelity. I remember a case: a woman was found guilty of adultery and was handed over to her husband for punishment, as was customary. He decided to execute her, but just before her execution, it was discovered that she had an infant at her breast; and since no women could be persuaded to nurse, she was spared for the child's sake. Men, however, don’t show the same faithfulness to their wives, despite expecting it from them; they indulge in multiple marriages, though rarely more than two. Their marriage customs go like this: both parties are usually engaged when young by their parents (though I have seen boys engage themselves). During the engagement, a feast is held, and the bride and groom stand before their friends, who have gathered for the occasion, while he declares her to be his wife from that point on, and that no one else may court her. This is also publicly announced in the area, after which the bride leaves the gathering. Later, she is brought home to her husband, and another feast is held, inviting relatives from both sides. Her parents then hand her over to the groom with many blessings while they tie a cotton string around her waist, the thickness of a goose quill, which only married women can wear. She is now fully considered his wife; at this time, the dowry is given to the newlyweds, typically consisting of land, slaves, cattle, household goods, and farming tools. These are presented by friends from both sides; additionally, the groom's parents give gifts to the bride's family, as she is viewed as their property before marriage; after marriage, she is regarded solely as her husband's property. Once the ceremony is completed, the celebration begins, marked by bonfires, loud cheers of joy, accompanied by music and dancing.

We are almost a nation of dancers, musicians, and poets. Thus every great event, such as a triumphant return from battle, or other cause of public rejoicing is celebrated in public dances, which are accompanied with songs and music suited to the occasion. The assembly is separated into four divisions, which dance either apart or in succession, and each with a character peculiar to itself. The first division contains the married men, who in their dances frequently exhibit feats of arms, and the representation of a battle. To these succeed the married women, who dance in the second division. The young men occupy the third; and the maidens the fourth. Each represents some interesting scene of real life, such as a great achievement, domestic employment, a pathetic story, or some rural sport; and as the subject is generally founded on some recent event, it is therefore ever new. This gives our dances a spirit and variety which I have scarcely seen elsewhere[B]. We have many musical instruments, particularly drums of different kinds, a piece of music which resembles a guitar, and another much like a stickado. These last are chiefly used by betrothed virgins, who play on them on all grand festivals.

We are almost a nation of dancers, musicians, and poets. So every major event, like a victorious return from battle or any reason for public celebration, is marked by public dances, accompanied by songs and music that fit the occasion. The crowd is divided into four groups, dancing either separately or in turn, each with its own unique character. The first group consists of the married men, who in their dances often show off martial skills and reenact battles. Next are the married women, who dance in the second group. The young men take the third, while the maidens make up the fourth. Each represents some engaging scene from real life, like a significant achievement, daily chores, a touching story, or a rural game; and since the themes are usually based on recent events, they are always fresh. This gives our dances a vibrancy and variety that I’ve hardly seen anywhere else[B]. We have many musical instruments, especially different types of drums, a string instrument similar to a guitar, and another one that sounds like a stickado. These last ones are mainly played by engaged young women during all major festivals.

As our manners are simple, our luxuries are few. The dress of both sexes is nearly the same. It generally consists of a long piece of callico, or muslin, wrapped loosely round the body, somewhat in the form of a highland plaid. This is usually dyed blue, which is our favourite colour. It is extracted from a berry, and is brighter and richer than any I have seen in Europe. Besides this, our women of distinction wear golden ornaments; which they dispose with some profusion on their arms and legs. When our women are not employed with the men in tillage, their usual occupation is spinning and weaving cotton, which they afterwards dye, and make it into garments. They also manufacture earthen vessels, of which we have many kinds. Among the rest tobacco pipes, made after the same fashion, and used in the same manner, as those in Turkey[C].

As our manners are simple, our luxuries are few. The clothing for both men and women is almost the same. It typically consists of a long piece of calico or muslin wrapped loosely around the body, similar to a Highland plaid. This is usually dyed blue, which is our favorite color. The dye comes from a berry and is brighter and richer than any I’ve seen in Europe. In addition, our distinguished women wear golden ornaments, which they lavishly display on their arms and legs. When our women aren’t working with the men in agriculture, they usually spend their time spinning and weaving cotton, which they then dye and turn into clothing. They also make various earthenware vessels, including tobacco pipes, crafted in the same way and used similarly to those in Turkey[C].

Our manner of living is entirely plain; for as yet the natives are unacquainted with those refinements in cookery which debauch the taste: bullocks, goats, and poultry, supply the greatest part of their food. These constitute likewise the principal wealth of the country, and the chief articles of its commerce. The flesh is usually stewed in a pan; to make it savoury we sometimes use also pepper, and other spices, and we have salt made of wood ashes. Our vegetables are mostly plantains, eadas, yams, beans, and Indian corn. The head of the family usually eats alone; his wives and slaves have also their separate tables. Before we taste food we always wash our hands: indeed our cleanliness on all occasions is extreme; but on this it is an indispensable ceremony. After washing, libation is made, by pouring out a small portion of the food, in a certain place, for the spirits of departed relations, which the natives suppose to preside over their conduct, and guard them from evil. They are totally unacquainted with strong or spirituous liquours; and their principal beverage is palm wine. This is gotten from a tree of that name by tapping it at the top, and fastening a large gourd to it; and sometimes one tree will yield three or four gallons in a night. When just drawn it is of a most delicious sweetness; but in a few days it acquires a tartish and more spirituous flavour: though I never saw any one intoxicated by it. The same tree also produces nuts and oil. Our principal luxury is in perfumes; one sort of these is an odoriferous wood of delicious fragrance: the other a kind of earth; a small portion of which thrown into the fire diffuses a most powerful odour[D]. We beat this wood into powder, and mix it with palm oil; with which both men and women perfume themselves.

Our way of living is pretty simple; the locals still haven't discovered those fancy cooking tricks that spoil the taste. Cows, goats, and chickens provide most of their food. These animals are also the main source of wealth in the country and the key items in its trade. The meat is usually cooked in a pan; to make it flavorful, we sometimes add pepper and other spices, and we make salt from wood ashes. Our vegetables mainly include plantains, eadas, yams, beans, and corn. The head of the family typically eats alone; his wives and servants have their own separate tables. Before we eat, we always wash our hands: in fact, we are extremely clean in all situations, but this washing is essential. After washing, we pour a small portion of the food on the ground for the spirits of our deceased relatives, whom the locals believe watch over their actions and protect them from harm. They have no idea about strong liquors; their main drink is palm wine. This is collected from a tree of the same name by tapping the top and attaching a large gourd to it; sometimes one tree can give three or four gallons overnight. When it's freshly tapped, it’s incredibly sweet, but after a few days, it gains a slightly sour and more alcoholic taste, although I’ve never seen anyone get drunk from it. The same tree also produces nuts and oil. Our biggest luxury is perfumes; one type comes from fragrant wood that smells amazing; the other is a kind of earth that releases a powerful scent when thrown into the fire. We grind this wood into a powder and mix it with palm oil, which both men and women use to scent themselves.

In our buildings we study convenience rather than ornament. Each master of a family has a large square piece of ground, surrounded with a moat or fence, or enclosed with a wall made of red earth tempered; which, when dry, is as hard as brick. Within this are his houses to accommodate his family and slaves; which, if numerous, frequently present the appearance of a village. In the middle stands the principal building, appropriated to the sole use of the master, and consisting of two apartments; in one of which he sits in the day with his family, the other is left apart for the reception of his friends. He has besides these a distinct apartment in which he sleeps, together with his male children. On each side are the apartments of his wives, who have also their separate day and night houses. The habitations of the slaves and their families are distributed throughout the rest of the enclosure. These houses never exceed one story in height: they are always built of wood, or stakes driven into the ground, crossed with wattles, and neatly plastered within, and without. The roof is thatched with reeds. Our day-houses are left open at the sides; but those in which we sleep are always covered, and plastered in the inside, with a composition mixed with cow-dung, to keep off the different insects, which annoy us during the night. The walls and floors also of these are generally covered with mats. Our beds consist of a platform, raised three or four feet from the ground, on which are laid skins, and different parts of a spungy tree called plaintain. Our covering is calico or muslin, the same as our dress. The usual seats are a few logs of wood; but we have benches, which are generally perfumed, to accommodate strangers: these compose the greater part of our household furniture. Houses so constructed and furnished require but little skill to erect them. Every man is a sufficient architect for the purpose. The whole neighbourhood afford their unanimous assistance in building them and in return receive, and expect no other recompense than a feast.

In our homes, we prioritize convenience over decoration. Each head of a household has a large square piece of land, surrounded by a moat or fence, or enclosed by a wall made of red earth that, when dry, is as hard as brick. Inside this space are his houses, which accommodate his family and servants; if the family is large, it often looks like a village. In the center stands the main building, reserved solely for the master, consisting of two rooms: one where he spends the day with his family and the other set aside for receiving his friends. He also has a separate bedroom for himself and his male children. On each side are the bedrooms of his wives, who each have their own day and night rooms. The living quarters for the slaves and their families are spread throughout the rest of the enclosure. These houses are never more than one story high; they’re always made of wood or stakes driven into the ground, woven together with branches, and neatly plastered inside and out. The roof is thatched with reeds. Our daytime areas are open on the sides, but our sleeping quarters are always enclosed, plastered on the inside with a mixture including cow dung to keep away the various insects that bother us at night. The walls and floors are typically covered with mats. Our beds are platforms raised three to four feet off the ground, topped with skins and pieces of a spongy tree called plantain. Our bedding is made of calico or muslin, like our clothing. The usual seating consists of a few wooden logs; however, we also have benches, often scented, for guests, which make up most of our household furniture. Houses built this way require little skill to construct. Any man can be a competent builder for this purpose. The entire neighborhood comes together to help build them, and in return, they receive, and expect no more compensation than a feast.

As we live in a country where nature is prodigal of her favours, our wants are few and easily supplied; of course we have few manufactures. They consist for the most part of calicoes, earthern ware, ornaments, and instruments of war and husbandry. But these make no part of our commerce, the principal articles of which, as I have observed, are provisions. In such a state money is of little use; however we have some small pieces of coin, if I may call them such. They are made something like an anchor; but I do not remember either their value or denomination. We have also markets, at which I have been frequently with my mother. These are sometimes visited by stout mahogany-coloured men from the south west of us: we call them Oye-Eboe, which term signifies red men living at a distance. They generally bring us fire-arms, gunpowder, hats, beads, and dried fish. The last we esteemed a great rarity, as our waters were only brooks and springs. These articles they barter with us for odoriferous woods and earth, and our salt of wood ashes. They always carry slaves through our land; but the strictest account is exacted of their manner of procuring them before they are suffered to pass. Sometimes indeed we sold slaves to them, but they were only prisoners of war, or such among us as had been convicted of kidnapping, or adultery, and some other crimes, which we esteemed heinous. This practice of kidnapping induces me to think, that, notwithstanding all our strictness, their principal business among us was to trepan our people. I remember too they carried great sacks along with them, which not long after I had an opportunity of fatally seeing applied to that infamous purpose.

As we live in a country blessed with abundant natural resources, our needs are few and easily met; naturally, we have few industries. Most of them produce printed fabrics, pottery, decorations, and tools for farming and warfare. However, these don’t make up our trade, which mainly consists of food supplies. In this situation, money isn’t very useful; we do have some small coins, if you can call them that. They’re shaped somewhat like anchors, but I can’t recall their value or name. We also have markets that I’ve visited frequently with my mother. Sometimes, these markets are attended by sturdy, dark-skinned men from the southwest, whom we call Oye-Eboe, meaning "red men from afar." They usually bring us firearms, gunpowder, hats, beads, and dried fish. We considered dried fish a rare treat since our waters are just streams and springs. They trade these goods with us for fragrant woods, soil, and our salt made from wood ashes. They always transport slaves through our land, but they must provide a strict account of how they obtained them before they’re allowed to pass. Sometimes we sold slaves to them, but only prisoners of war or people among us convicted of kidnapping, adultery, or other serious offenses we deemed unacceptable. This practice of kidnapping makes me think that despite our strictness, their main reason for being here was to take our people. I also remember they carried large sacks with them, which I later painfully realized were used for that terrible purpose.

Our land is uncommonly rich and fruitful, and produces all kinds of vegetables in great abundance. We have plenty of Indian corn, and vast quantities of cotton and tobacco. Our pine apples grow without culture; they are about the size of the largest sugar-loaf, and finely flavoured. We have also spices of different kinds, particularly pepper; and a variety of delicious fruits which I have never seen in Europe; together with gums of various kinds, and honey in abundance. All our industry is exerted to improve those blessings of nature. Agriculture is our chief employment; and every one, even the children and women, are engaged in it. Thus we are all habituated to labour from our earliest years. Every one contributes something to the common stock; and as we are unacquainted with idleness, we have no beggars. The benefits of such a mode of living are obvious. The West India planters prefer the slaves of Benin or Eboe to those of any other part of Guinea, for their hardiness, intelligence, integrity, and zeal. Those benefits are felt by us in the general healthiness of the people, and in their vigour and activity; I might have added too in their comeliness. Deformity is indeed unknown amongst us, I mean that of shape. Numbers of the natives of Eboe now in London might be brought in support of this assertion: for, in regard to complexion, ideas of beauty are wholly relative. I remember while in Africa to have seen three negro children, who were tawny, and another quite white, who were universally regarded by myself, and the natives in general, as far as related to their complexions, as deformed. Our women too were in my eyes at least uncommonly graceful, alert, and modest to a degree of bashfulness; nor do I remember to have ever heard of an instance of incontinence amongst them before marriage. They are also remarkably cheerful. Indeed cheerfulness and affability are two of the leading characteristics of our nation.

Our land is incredibly rich and productive, growing all sorts of vegetables in large quantities. We have plenty of corn and huge amounts of cotton and tobacco. Our pineapples grow wild; they’re about the size of the biggest sugarloaf and taste fantastic. We also have various spices, especially pepper, and a range of delicious fruits that I’ve never seen in Europe, along with different gums and plenty of honey. All our efforts go into enhancing these natural gifts. Agriculture is our main job, and everyone, even the kids and women, gets involved. So, we're all used to working from a young age. Everyone contributes something to the overall community, and since we don't know idleness, we have no beggars. The advantages of this way of life are clear. The West Indian planters prefer slaves from Benin or Eboe over those from other parts of Guinea because of their strength, intelligence, honesty, and enthusiasm. We see those benefits in the overall health of our people, as well as their energy and agility; I could also mention their attractiveness. Deformity in shape is truly unknown among us. Many natives from Eboe now in London could support this claim, as beauty standards are completely relative when it comes to skin color. I remember seeing three black children who had a tawny complexion, and another who was completely white, and we, including the local people, considered them to be deformed in terms of their complexions. Our women also struck me as exceptionally graceful, lively, and modest to the point of shyness; I don’t recall ever hearing of an instance of promiscuity among them before marriage. They are also remarkably cheerful. Indeed, cheerfulness and friendliness are two of the standout qualities of our community.

Our tillage is exercised in a large plain or common, some hours walk from our dwellings, and all the neighbours resort thither in a body. They use no beasts of husbandry; and their only instruments are hoes, axes, shovels, and beaks, or pointed iron to dig with. Sometimes we are visited by locusts, which come in large clouds, so as to darken the air, and destroy our harvest. This however happens rarely, but when it does, a famine is produced by it. I remember an instance or two wherein this happened. This common is often the theatre of war; and therefore when our people go out to till their land, they not only go in a body, but generally take their arms with them for fear of a surprise; and when they apprehend an invasion they guard the avenues to their dwellings, by driving sticks into the ground, which are so sharp at one end as to pierce the foot, and are generally dipt in poison. From what I can recollect of these battles, they appear to have been irruptions of one little state or district on the other, to obtain prisoners or booty. Perhaps they were incited to this by those traders who brought the European goods I mentioned amongst us. Such a mode of obtaining slaves in Africa is common; and I believe more are procured this way, and by kidnapping, than any other[E]. When a trader wants slaves, he applies to a chief for them, and tempts him with his wares. It is not extraordinary, if on this occasion he yields to the temptation with as little firmness, and accepts the price of his fellow creatures liberty with as little reluctance as the enlightened merchant. Accordingly he falls on his neighbours, and a desperate battle ensues. If he prevails and takes prisoners, he gratifies his avarice by selling them; but, if his party be vanquished, and he falls into the hands of the enemy, he is put to death: for, as he has been known to foment their quarrels, it is thought dangerous to let him survive, and no ransom can save him, though all other prisoners may be redeemed. We have fire-arms, bows and arrows, broad two-edged swords and javelins: we have shields also which cover a man from head to foot. All are taught the use of these weapons; even our women are warriors, and march boldly out to fight along with the men. Our whole district is a kind of militia: on a certain signal given, such as the firing of a gun at night, they all rise in arms and rush upon their enemy. It is perhaps something remarkable, that when our people march to the field a red flag or banner is borne before them. I was once a witness to a battle in our common. We had been all at work in it one day as usual, when our people were suddenly attacked. I climbed a tree at some distance, from which I beheld the fight. There were many women as well as men on both sides; among others my mother was there, and armed with a broad sword. After fighting for a considerable time with great fury, and after many had been killed our people obtained the victory, and took their enemy's Chief prisoner. He was carried off in great triumph, and, though he offered a large ransom for his life, he was put to death. A virgin of note among our enemies had been slain in the battle, and her arm was exposed in our market-place, where our trophies were always exhibited. The spoils were divided according to the merit of the warriors. Those prisoners which were not sold or redeemed we kept as slaves: but how different was their condition from that of the slaves in the West Indies! With us they do no more work than other members of the community, even their masters; their food, clothing and lodging were nearly the same as theirs, (except that they were not permitted to eat with those who were free-born); and there was scarce any other difference between them, than a superior degree of importance which the head of a family possesses in our state, and that authority which, as such, he exercises over every part of his household. Some of these slaves have even slaves under them as their own property, and for their own use.

Our farming takes place in a large plain or common, several hours' walk from our homes, and all the neighbors gather there as a group. They don't use any farm animals; their only tools are hoes, axes, shovels, and pointed iron instruments for digging. Occasionally, we get swarmed by locusts that come in huge clouds, darkening the air and ruining our crops. This happens infrequently, but when it does, it results in famine. I remember a couple of times this happened. This common area is often a battleground; so when we go out to farm, we not only go as a group but usually take our weapons with us to avoid getting caught off guard. When we fear an invasion, we guard the paths to our houses by sticking sharp poles into the ground, which can pierce a foot and are often dipped in poison. From what I can recall of these battles, they seem to be raids by one small state or district against another to capture prisoners or loot. Maybe they were encouraged by traders bringing European goods to us. This method of capturing slaves in Africa is common, and I believe more are obtained this way and through kidnapping than any other means. When a trader needs slaves, he goes to a chief and lures him with goods. It's not surprising if he gives in to the temptation just as easily as any savvy merchant, accepting the price of his fellow beings' freedom without much hesitation. Consequently, he attacks his neighbors, leading to a fierce battle. If he wins and takes prisoners, he satisfies his greed by selling them; but if his side loses and he's captured, he faces execution: since he's known to stir up conflicts, letting him live is considered risky, and no ransom can save him, even though other prisoners can be redeemed. We have firearms, bows and arrows, broad two-edged swords, and javelins: we also have shields that protect a person from head to toe. Everyone is trained to use these weapons; even our women fight courageously alongside the men. Our entire community acts like a militia: when a signal is given, like the firing of a gun at night, they all grab their weapons and charge at the enemy. It's notable that when we go to battle, a red flag or banner is carried in front of us. I once witnessed a battle on our common. We had all been working there one day as usual when suddenly our people were attacked. I climbed a tree at a distance and watched the fight unfold. Both sides had many women and men; among them was my mother, armed with a broad sword. After a fierce battle that lasted a significant time and claimed many lives, our side emerged victorious, capturing the enemy Chief. He was taken away in great triumph, and even though he offered a large payment for his life, he was executed. A notable virgin from our enemies was killed in the battle, and her arm was displayed in our market-place, where we always showed our trophies. The spoils were shared based on the warriors' merits. The prisoners we didn't sell or redeem were kept as slaves: but their situation was very different from that of slaves in the West Indies! Here, they don't work more than other community members, including their masters; their food, clothing, and housing are almost the same as those of free individuals (except they aren't allowed to eat with those who are free-born); and there was hardly any difference between them other than the higher status the head of a family has in our society and the authority that they exercise over their household. Some of these slaves even own their own slaves for their personal use.

As to religion, the natives believe that there is one Creator of all things, and that he lives in the sun, and is girted round with a belt that he may never eat or drink; but, according to some, he smokes a pipe, which is our own favourite luxury. They believe he governs events, especially our deaths or captivity; but, as for the doctrine of eternity, I do not remember to have ever heard of it: some however believe in the transmigration of souls in a certain degree. Those spirits, which are not transmigrated, such as our dear friends or relations, they believe always attend them, and guard them from the bad spirits or their foes. For this reason they always before eating, as I have observed, put some small portion of the meat, and pour some of their drink, on the ground for them; and they often make oblations of the blood of beasts or fowls at their graves. I was very fond of my mother, and almost constantly with her. When she went to make these oblations at her mother's tomb, which was a kind of small solitary thatched house, I sometimes attended her. There she made her libations, and spent most of the night in cries and lamentations. I have been often extremely terrified on these occasions. The loneliness of the place, the darkness of the night, and the ceremony of libation, naturally awful and gloomy, were heightened by my mother's lamentations; and these, concuring with the cries of doleful birds, by which these places were frequented, gave an inexpressible terror to the scene.

Regarding religion, the natives believe there is one Creator of everything, who lives in the sun and is surrounded by a belt so he never eats or drinks. However, some say he smokes a pipe, which is our favorite indulgence. They think he controls events, especially our deaths or capture. As for the idea of eternity, I don’t recall hearing about it; some, however, believe in a form of reincarnation. They believe the spirits of loved ones who haven't been reincarnated always watch over them and protect them from evil spirits or enemies. For this reason, I’ve noticed they always set aside a small portion of food and pour some of their drink on the ground before eating. They also often make offerings of animal blood at graves. I was very close to my mother and spent almost all my time with her. When she went to make these offerings at her mother’s tomb, a small, solitary thatched house, I sometimes accompanied her. There, she made her libations and spent most of the night crying and lamenting. I was often extremely frightened during these times. The isolation of the place, the darkness of the night, and the solemn ritual of the libation, which felt naturally eerie and somber, were intensified by my mother’s cries. These, combined with the calls of mournful birds that frequented the area, created an indescribable terror in the scene.

We compute the year from the day on which the sun crosses the line, and on its setting that evening there is a general shout throughout the land; at least I can speak from my own knowledge throughout our vicinity. The people at the same time make a great noise with rattles, not unlike the basket rattles used by children here, though much larger, and hold up their hands to heaven for a blessing. It is then the greatest offerings are made; and those children whom our wise men foretel will be fortunate are then presented to different people. I remember many used to come to see me, and I was carried about to others for that purpose. They have many offerings, particularly at full moons; generally two at harvest before the fruits are taken out of the ground: and when any young animals are killed, sometimes they offer up part of them as a sacrifice. These offerings, when made by one of the heads of a family, serve for the whole. I remember we often had them at my father's and my uncle's, and their families have been present. Some of our offerings are eaten with bitter herbs. We had a saying among us to any one of a cross temper, 'That if they were to be eaten, they should be eaten with bitter herbs.'

We figure out the year based on the day the sun crosses the line, and when it sets that evening, there’s a big cheer throughout the land; at least I can say this is true in our area. People make a lot of noise with rattles, similar to the toy rattles kids use here, but much bigger, and they raise their hands to the sky for a blessing. It’s the time when the biggest offerings are made, and children who our wise people predict will be lucky are presented to various guests. I remember many would come to see me, and I was taken around to others for that purpose. They have many offerings, especially during full moons; usually two at harvest time before the fruits are gathered: and when any young animals are killed, sometimes they offer parts of them as a sacrifice. These offerings, when made by one of the family heads, count for everyone. I remember we often had them at my father's and uncle's houses, and their families were usually there too. Some of our offerings are eaten with bitter herbs. We had a saying for anyone with a bad attitude, 'If they were to be eaten, they should be eaten with bitter herbs.'

We practised circumcision like the Jews, and made offerings and feasts on that occasion in the same manner as they did. Like them also, our children were named from some event, some circumstance, or fancied foreboding at the time of their birth. I was named Olaudah, which, in our language, signifies vicissitude or fortune also, one favoured, and having a loud voice and well spoken. I remember we never polluted the name of the object of our adoration; on the contrary, it was always mentioned with the greatest reverence; and we were totally unacquainted with swearing, and all those terms of abuse and reproach which find their way so readily and copiously into the languages of more civilized people. The only expressions of that kind I remember were 'May you rot, or may you swell, or may a beast take you.'

We practiced circumcision like the Jews and held ceremonies and feasts for that occasion in the same way they did. Similar to them, our children were named after an event, a circumstance, or a perceived omen at the time of their birth. I was named Olaudah, which in our language means change or fortune, someone who is favored and has a loud, well-spoken voice. I remember we never disrespected the name of the object of our worship; instead, it was always mentioned with deep reverence. We were completely unaware of swearing and all those abusive and derogatory terms that easily slip into the languages of more civilized societies. The only phrases of that nature I recall were 'May you rot, or may you swell, or may a beast take you.'

I have before remarked that the natives of this part of Africa are extremely cleanly. This necessary habit of decency was with us a part of religion, and therefore we had many purifications and washings; indeed almost as many, and used on the same occasions, if my recollection does not fail me, as the Jews. Those that touched the dead at any time were obliged to wash and purify themselves before they could enter a dwelling-house. Every woman too, at certain times, was forbidden to come into a dwelling-house, or touch any person, or any thing we ate. I was so fond of my mother I could not keep from her, or avoid touching her at some of those periods, in consequence of which I was obliged to be kept out with her, in a little house made for that purpose, till offering was made, and then we were purified.

I’ve previously mentioned that the people in this part of Africa are very clean. This vital practice of cleanliness was a part of our religion, so we had various rituals and washings; it was almost as much as the Jews did, if I remember correctly. Anyone who touched a dead body had to wash and purify themselves before they could enter a home. Additionally, women were not allowed to enter a house or touch anyone or anything we ate during certain times. I loved my mother so much that I couldn't stay away from her or avoid touching her during those times, which meant we had to stay in a small house built for that purpose until offerings were made, after which we would both be purified.

Though we had no places of public worship, we had priests and magicians, or wise men. I do not remember whether they had different offices, or whether they were united in the same persons, but they were held in great reverence by the people. They calculated our time, and foretold events, as their name imported, for we called them Ah-affoe-way-cah, which signifies calculators or yearly men, our year being called Ah-affoe. They wore their beards, and when they died they were succeeded by their sons. Most of their implements and things of value were interred along with them. Pipes and tobacco were also put into the grave with the corpse, which was always perfumed and ornamented, and animals were offered in sacrifice to them. None accompanied their funerals but those of the same profession or tribe. These buried them after sunset, and always returned from the grave by a different way from that which they went.

Although we didn't have public places of worship, we had priests and magicians, or wise men. I can't remember if they had different roles or if they were the same people, but they were greatly respected by the community. They kept track of time and predicted events, as their name suggested, since we called them Ah-affoe-way-cah, which means calculators or yearly men, our year being called Ah-affoe. They grew their beards, and when they passed away, their sons took over their roles. Most of their tools and valuables were buried with them. Pipes and tobacco were also placed in the grave with the body, which was always scented and decorated, and animals were sacrificed in their honor. Only those from the same profession or tribe attended their funerals. They buried them after sunset and always returned from the grave via a different route than the one they came in.

These magicians were also our doctors or physicians. They practised bleeding by cupping; and were very successful in healing wounds and expelling poisons. They had likewise some extraordinary method of discovering jealousy, theft, and poisoning; the success of which no doubt they derived from their unbounded influence over the credulity and superstition of the people. I do not remember what those methods were, except that as to poisoning: I recollect an instance or two, which I hope it will not be deemed impertinent here to insert, as it may serve as a kind of specimen of the rest, and is still used by the negroes in the West Indies. A virgin had been poisoned, but it was not known by whom: the doctors ordered the corpse to be taken up by some persons, and carried to the grave. As soon as the bearers had raised it on their shoulders, they seemed seized with some[F] sudden impulse, and ran to and fro unable to stop themselves. At last, after having passed through a number of thorns and prickly bushes unhurt, the corpse fell from them close to a house, and defaced it in the fall; and, the owner being taken up, he immediately confessed the poisoning[G].

These magicians were also our doctors. They practiced bloodletting through cupping and were quite effective at healing wounds and removing poisons. They also had some incredible methods for uncovering jealousy, theft, and poisoning, which they likely mastered because of their strong influence over the people's gullibility and superstition. I don't remember the specifics of those methods, except for one or two examples related to poisoning, which I think it’s relevant to share as they still exist among the practitioners in the West Indies. In one case, a virgin had been poisoned, but they didn’t know by whom. The doctors instructed some people to dig up her body and take it to the grave. Once the bearers lifted her on their shoulders, they were suddenly struck by an uncontrollable impulse, running around in a frenzy. Eventually, after moving through thick thorns and prickly bushes without being harmed, they dropped the body near a house, and it damaged the structure in the fall. The owner was soon captured and immediately confessed to the poisoning.

The natives are extremely cautious about poison. When they buy any eatable the seller kisses it all round before the buyer, to shew him it is not poisoned; and the same is done when any meat or drink is presented, particularly to a stranger. We have serpents of different kinds, some of which are esteemed ominous when they appear in our houses, and these we never molest. I remember two of those ominous snakes, each of which was as thick as the calf of a man's leg, and in colour resembling a dolphin in the water, crept at different times into my mother's night-house, where I always lay with her, and coiled themselves into folds, and each time they crowed like a cock. I was desired by some of our wise men to touch these, that I might be interested in the good omens, which I did, for they were quite harmless, and would tamely suffer themselves to be handled; and then they were put into a large open earthen pan, and set on one side of the highway. Some of our snakes, however, were poisonous: one of them crossed the road one day when I was standing on it, and passed between my feet without offering to touch me, to the great surprise of many who saw it; and these incidents were accounted by the wise men, and therefore by my mother and the rest of the people, as remarkable omens in my favour.

The locals are very careful about poison. When they buy something to eat, the seller kisses it all over in front of the buyer to show that it’s not poisoned; the same happens with meat or drinks, especially when offered to a stranger. We have different kinds of snakes, some of which are considered bad omens when they show up in our homes, and we never bother them. I remember two of those bad omen snakes, each as thick as a man's calf and colored like a dolphin in water, that slithered into my mother's bathroom at different times while I was sleeping beside her. They coiled up and each time made a sound like a crowing rooster. Some of our wise men urged me to touch them so I could share in the good omens, which I did since they were completely harmless and let themselves be handled. Then, they were placed in a large open clay pot and set on the side of the road. However, some of our snakes were poisonous. One crossed the road when I was standing there and passed between my feet without touching me, which surprised many who were watching. These events were interpreted by the wise men, and therefore by my mother and the rest of the community, as significant omens in my favor.

Such is the imperfect sketch my memory has furnished me with of the manners and customs of a people among whom I first drew my breath. And here I cannot forbear suggesting what has long struck me very forcibly, namely, the strong analogy which even by this sketch, imperfect as it is, appears to prevail in the manners and customs of my countrymen and those of the Jews, before they reached the Land of Promise, and particularly the patriarchs while they were yet in that pastoral state which is described in Genesis—an analogy, which alone would induce me to think that the one people had sprung from the other. Indeed this is the opinion of Dr. Gill, who, in his commentary on Genesis, very ably deduces the pedigree of the Africans from Afer and Afra, the descendants of Abraham by Keturah his wife and concubine (for both these titles are applied to her). It is also conformable to the sentiments of Dr. John Clarke, formerly Dean of Sarum, in his Truth of the Christian Religion: both these authors concur in ascribing to us this original. The reasonings of these gentlemen are still further confirmed by the scripture chronology; and if any further corroboration were required, this resemblance in so many respects is a strong evidence in support of the opinion. Like the Israelites in their primitive state, our government was conducted by our chiefs or judges, our wise men and elders; and the head of a family with us enjoyed a similar authority over his household with that which is ascribed to Abraham and the other patriarchs. The law of retaliation obtained almost universally with us as with them: and even their religion appeared to have shed upon us a ray of its glory, though broken and spent in its passage, or eclipsed by the cloud with which time, tradition, and ignorance might have enveloped it; for we had our circumcision (a rule I believe peculiar to that people:) we had also our sacrifices and burnt-offerings, our washings and purifications, on the same occasions as they had.

This is the imperfect picture my memory has provided of the ways and traditions of the people among whom I was born. I can't help but point out something that's struck me strongly: the clear similarities, even in this flawed sketch, between the ways of my fellow countrymen and those of the Jews before they reached the Promised Land, especially the patriarchs during their pastoral life described in Genesis. This resemblance alone makes me think the two groups must be related. In fact, Dr. Gill, in his commentary on Genesis, skillfully traces the ancestry of Africans back to Afer and Afra, descendants of Abraham through Keturah, whom he refers to as both wife and concubine. This idea is also shared by Dr. John Clarke, the former Dean of Sarum, in his work The Truth of the Christian Religion: both authors point to this origin for us. Their arguments are further supported by scriptural chronology, and if any additional evidence were needed, this similarity in many aspects is a strong indication of that belief. Like the Israelites in their early days, our governance was overseen by our chiefs or judges, wise men, and elders. The head of a family among us held authority over his household similar to that attributed to Abraham and the other patriarchs. The law of retaliation was nearly universal among us, just as it was with them, and even their religion seemed to cast a faint glow upon us, albeit dimmed and distorted over time by tradition and ignorance. We practiced circumcision (a practice I believe is unique to them), as well as sacrifices, burnt offerings, washings, and purifications at the same occasions as they did.

As to the difference of colour between the Eboan Africans and the modern Jews, I shall not presume to account for it. It is a subject which has engaged the pens of men of both genius and learning, and is far above my strength. The most able and Reverend Mr. T. Clarkson, however, in his much admired Essay on the Slavery and Commerce of the Human Species, has ascertained the cause, in a manner that at once solves every objection on that account, and, on my mind at least, has produced the fullest conviction. I shall therefore refer to that performance for the theory[H], contenting myself with extracting a fact as related by Dr. Mitchel[I]. "The Spaniards, who have inhabited America, under the torrid zone, for any time, are become as dark coloured as our native Indians of Virginia; of which I myself have been a witness." There is also another instance[J] of a Portuguese settlement at Mitomba, a river in Sierra Leona; where the inhabitants are bred from a mixture of the first Portuguese discoverers with the natives, and are now become in their complexion, and in the woolly quality of their hair, perfect negroes, retaining however a smattering of the Portuguese language.

As for the difference in skin color between the Eboan Africans and modern Jews, I won’t attempt to explain it. It’s a topic that has been explored by many talented and knowledgeable people, and it’s beyond my ability to tackle. However, the highly respected Mr. T. Clarkson, in his acclaimed Essay on the Slavery and Commerce of the Human Species, has identified the cause in a way that addresses every objection on that front and has convinced me completely. Therefore, I will refer to that work for the theory[H], while I’ll just mention a fact shared by Dr. Mitchel[I]. "The Spaniards who have lived in America, in the hot climate, for any length of time, have become as dark as our native Indians of Virginia; of which I myself have been a witness." There is also another example[J] of a Portuguese settlement at Mitomba, a river in Sierra Leone, where the residents are descendants of the original Portuguese explorers and the natives, and have now developed into perfectly black individuals, although they still have some knowledge of the Portuguese language.

These instances, and a great many more which might be adduced, while they shew how the complexions of the same persons vary in different climates, it is hoped may tend also to remove the prejudice that some conceive against the natives of Africa on account of their colour. Surely the minds of the Spaniards did not change with their complexions! Are there not causes enough to which the apparent inferiority of an African may be ascribed, without limiting the goodness of God, and supposing he forbore to stamp understanding on certainly his own image, because "carved in ebony." Might it not naturally be ascribed to their situation? When they come among Europeans, they are ignorant of their language, religion, manners, and customs. Are any pains taken to teach them these? Are they treated as men? Does not slavery itself depress the mind, and extinguish all its fire and every noble sentiment? But, above all, what advantages do not a refined people possess over those who are rude and uncultivated. Let the polished and haughty European recollect that his ancestors were once, like the Africans, uncivilized, and even barbarous. Did Nature make them inferior to their sons? and should they too have been made slaves? Every rational mind answers, No. Let such reflections as these melt the pride of their superiority into sympathy for the wants and miseries of their sable brethren, and compel them to acknowledge, that understanding is not confined to feature or colour. If, when they look round the world, they feel exultation, let it be tempered with benevolence to others, and gratitude to God, "who hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth[K]; and whose wisdom is not our wisdom, neither are our ways his ways."

These examples, along with many others that could be mentioned, show how the appearances of the same people change in different climates. It is hoped that they will also help dispel the bias some have against the natives of Africa because of their skin color. Surely the mindset of the Spaniards didn’t change just because of their looks! Are there not enough reasons to explain the perceived inferiority of Africans without limiting the goodness of God or assuming He withheld understanding from those "carved in ebony"? Could it not be attributed to their circumstances? When they are around Europeans, they don’t know their language, religion, customs, or ways. Are any efforts made to teach them these? Are they treated like human beings? Doesn’t slavery itself degrade the mind and snuff out all ambition and noble feelings? More than anything, what advantages do refined people hold over those who are rough and unrefined? Let the polished and arrogant European remember that their ancestors were once, like Africans, uncivilized and even savage. Did Nature make them inferior to their descendants? Should they have been enslaved too? Every rational mind would say no. Let such thoughts soften their sense of superiority into compassion for the needs and suffering of their darker-skinned brothers and urge them to recognize that understanding isn’t limited by appearance or skin color. If, when they look around the world, they feel pride, let it be balanced with kindness toward others and gratitude to God, "who hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth[K]; and whose wisdom is not our wisdom, neither are our ways his ways."

FOOTNOTES:

[A] See Benezet's "Account of Guinea" throughout.

[A] See Benezet's "Account of Guinea" for details.

[B] When I was in Smyrna I have frequently seen the Greeks dance after this manner.

[B] When I was in Smyrna, I often saw the Greeks dance like this.

[C] The bowl is earthen, curiously figured, to which a long reed is fixed as a tube. This tube is sometimes so long as to be born by one, and frequently out of grandeur by two boys.

[C] The bowl is made of clay, with an interesting design, to which a long reed is attached as a tube. This tube can sometimes be so long that one person carries it, and often, for show, it’s carried by two boys.

[D] When I was in Smyrna I saw the same kind of earth, and brought some of it with me to England; it resembles musk in strength, but is more delicious in scent, and is not unlike the smell of a rose.

[D] When I was in Smyrna, I saw the same kind of soil and brought some back with me to England; it has a strong musky scent, but it's more pleasant and somewhat resembles the smell of a rose.

[E] See Benezet's Account of Africa throughout.

[E] Refer to Benezet's Account of Africa for more details.

[F] See also Leut. Matthew's Voyage, p. 123.

[F] See also Lieutenant Matthew's Voyage, p. 123.

[G] An instance of this kind happened at Montserrat in the West Indies in the year 1763. I then belonged to the Charming Sally, Capt. Doran.—The chief mate, Mr. Mansfield, and some of the crew being one day on shore, were present at the burying of a poisoned negro girl. Though they had often heard of the circumstance of the running in such cases, and had even seen it, they imagined it to be a trick of the corpse-bearers. The mate therefore desired two of the sailors to take up the coffin, and carry it to the grave. The sailors, who were all of the same opinion, readily obeyed; but they had scarcely raised it to their shoulders, before they began to run furiously about, quite unable to direct themselves, till, at last, without intention, they came to the hut of him who had poisoned the girl. The coffin then immediately fell from their shoulders against the hut, and damaged part of the wall. The owner of the hut was taken into custody on this, and confessed the poisoning.—I give this story as it was related by the mate and crew on their return to the ship. The credit which is due to it I leave with the reader.

[G] An incident like this occurred at Montserrat in the West Indies in 1763. I was then part of the Charming Sally, captained by Doran. One day, the chief mate, Mr. Mansfield, and some crew members were on shore and witnessed the burial of a poisoned Black girl. Even though they had often heard about people running in such cases and had even seen it happen, they thought it was just a trick played by those carrying the body. So, the mate asked two of the sailors to lift the coffin and take it to the grave. The sailors, who shared the same belief, agreed without hesitation. However, as soon as they hoisted it onto their shoulders, they started running around uncontrollably. Eventually, without meaning to, they ended up at the hut of the person who had poisoned the girl. The coffin then fell from their shoulders and crashed against the hut, damaging part of the wall. The hut owner was arrested because of this and confessed to the poisoning. I share this story as it was told by the mate and crew upon their return to the ship. The reliability of this account, I leave for the reader to consider.

[H] Page 178 to 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pages 178-216.

[I] Philos. Trans. Nº 476, Sect. 4, cited by Mr. Clarkson, p. 205.

[I] Philos. Trans. No. 476, Section 4, cited by Mr. Clarkson, p. 205.

[J] Same page.

Same page.

[K] Acts, c. xvii. v. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 17:26.


CHAP. II.

The author's birth and parentage—His being kidnapped with his sister—Their separation—Surprise at meeting again—Are finally separated—Account of the different places and incidents the author met with till his arrival on the coast—The effect the sight of a slave ship had on him—He sails for the West Indies—Horrors of a slave ship—Arrives at Barbadoes, where the cargo is sold and dispersed.

The author's birth and family background—His kidnapping along with his sister—Their separation—The surprise of reuniting—Ultimately being separated again—A description of the various locations and events the author encountered until reaching the coast—The impact of seeing a slave ship—He embarks for the West Indies—The horrors of being on a slave ship—Arrives in Barbados, where the cargo is sold and distributed.

I hope the reader will not think I have trespassed on his patience in introducing myself to him with some account of the manners and customs of my country. They had been implanted in me with great care, and made an impression on my mind, which time could not erase, and which all the adversity and variety of fortune I have since experienced served only to rivet and record; for, whether the love of one's country be real or imaginary, or a lesson of reason, or an instinct of nature, I still look back with pleasure on the first scenes of my life, though that pleasure has been for the most part mingled with sorrow.

I hope the reader doesn’t feel I’ve taken up too much of their time by sharing some details about the customs and traditions of my country. These were instilled in me with great care, leaving a lasting impression on my mind that time couldn’t erase, and all the ups and downs I’ve faced since have only strengthened and recorded those memories. Whether love for one’s country is genuine or imagined, a rational thought or a natural instinct, I still look back fondly on the early days of my life, even though that fondness is often mixed with sadness.

I have already acquainted the reader with the time and place of my birth. My father, besides many slaves, had a numerous family, of which seven lived to grow up, including myself and a sister, who was the only daughter. As I was the youngest of the sons, I became, of course, the greatest favourite with my mother, and was always with her; and she used to take particular pains to form my mind. I was trained up from my earliest years in the art of war; my daily exercise was shooting and throwing javelins; and my mother adorned me with emblems, after the manner of our greatest warriors. In this way I grew up till I was turned the age of eleven, when an end was put to my happiness in the following manner:—Generally when the grown people in the neighbourhood were gone far in the fields to labour, the children assembled together in some of the neighbours' premises to play; and commonly some of us used to get up a tree to look out for any assailant, or kidnapper, that might come upon us; for they sometimes took those opportunities of our parents' absence to attack and carry off as many as they could seize. One day, as I was watching at the top of a tree in our yard, I saw one of those people come into the yard of our next neighbour but one, to kidnap, there being many stout young people in it. Immediately on this I gave the alarm of the rogue, and he was surrounded by the stoutest of them, who entangled him with cords, so that he could not escape till some of the grown people came and secured him. But alas! ere long it was my fate to be thus attacked, and to be carried off, when none of the grown people were nigh. One day, when all our people were gone out to their works as usual, and only I and my dear sister were left to mind the house, two men and a woman got over our walls, and in a moment seized us both, and, without giving us time to cry out, or make resistance, they stopped our mouths, and ran off with us into the nearest wood. Here they tied our hands, and continued to carry us as far as they could, till night came on, when we reached a small house, where the robbers halted for refreshment, and spent the night. We were then unbound, but were unable to take any food; and, being quite overpowered by fatigue and grief, our only relief was some sleep, which allayed our misfortune for a short time. The next morning we left the house, and continued travelling all the day. For a long time we had kept the woods, but at last we came into a road which I believed I knew. I had now some hopes of being delivered; for we had advanced but a little way before I discovered some people at a distance, on which I began to cry out for their assistance: but my cries had no other effect than to make them tie me faster and stop my mouth, and then they put me into a large sack. They also stopped my sister's mouth, and tied her hands; and in this manner we proceeded till we were out of the sight of these people. When we went to rest the following night they offered us some victuals; but we refused it; and the only comfort we had was in being in one another's arms all that night, and bathing each other with our tears. But alas! we were soon deprived of even the small comfort of weeping together. The next day proved a day of greater sorrow than I had yet experienced; for my sister and I were then separated, while we lay clasped in each other's arms. It was in vain that we besought them not to part us; she was torn from me, and immediately carried away, while I was left in a state of distraction not to be described. I cried and grieved continually; and for several days I did not eat any thing but what they forced into my mouth. At length, after many days travelling, during which I had often changed masters, I got into the hands of a chieftain, in a very pleasant country. This man had two wives and some children, and they all used me extremely well, and did all they could to comfort me; particularly the first wife, who was something like my mother. Although I was a great many days journey from my father's house, yet these people spoke exactly the same language with us. This first master of mine, as I may call him, was a smith, and my principal employment was working his bellows, which were the same kind as I had seen in my vicinity. They were in some respects not unlike the stoves here in gentlemen's kitchens; and were covered over with leather; and in the middle of that leather a stick was fixed, and a person stood up, and worked it, in the same manner as is done to pump water out of a cask with a hand pump. I believe it was gold he worked, for it was of a lovely bright yellow colour, and was worn by the women on their wrists and ancles. I was there I suppose about a month, and they at last used to trust me some little distance from the house. This liberty I used in embracing every opportunity to inquire the way to my own home: and I also sometimes, for the same purpose, went with the maidens, in the cool of the evenings, to bring pitchers of water from the springs for the use of the house. I had also remarked where the sun rose in the morning, and set in the evening, as I had travelled along; and I had observed that my father's house was towards the rising of the sun. I therefore determined to seize the first opportunity of making my escape, and to shape my course for that quarter; for I was quite oppressed and weighed down by grief after my mother and friends; and my love of liberty, ever great, was strengthened by the mortifying circumstance of not daring to eat with the free-born children, although I was mostly their companion. While I was projecting my escape, one day an unlucky event happened, which quite disconcerted my plan, and put an end to my hopes. I used to be sometimes employed in assisting an elderly woman slave to cook and take care of the poultry; and one morning, while I was feeding some chickens, I happened to toss a small pebble at one of them, which hit it on the middle and directly killed it. The old slave, having soon after missed the chicken, inquired after it; and on my relating the accident (for I told her the truth, because my mother would never suffer me to tell a lie) she flew into a violent passion, threatened that I should suffer for it; and, my master being out, she immediately went and told her mistress what I had done. This alarmed me very much, and I expected an instant flogging, which to me was uncommonly dreadful; for I had seldom been beaten at home. I therefore resolved to fly; and accordingly I ran into a thicket that was hard by, and hid myself in the bushes. Soon afterwards my mistress and the slave returned, and, not seeing me, they searched all the house, but not finding me, and I not making answer when they called to me, they thought I had run away, and the whole neighbourhood was raised in the pursuit of me. In that part of the country (as in ours) the houses and villages were skirted with woods, or shrubberies, and the bushes were so thick that a man could readily conceal himself in them, so as to elude the strictest search. The neighbours continued the whole day looking for me, and several times many of them came within a few yards of the place where I lay hid. I then gave myself up for lost entirely, and expected every moment, when I heard a rustling among the trees, to be found out, and punished by my master: but they never discovered me, though they were often so near that I even heard their conjectures as they were looking about for me; and I now learned from them, that any attempt to return home would be hopeless. Most of them supposed I had fled towards home; but the distance was so great, and the way so intricate, that they thought I could never reach it, and that I should be lost in the woods. When I heard this I was seized with a violent panic, and abandoned myself to despair. Night too began to approach, and aggravated all my fears. I had before entertained hopes of getting home, and I had determined when it should be dark to make the attempt; but I was now convinced it was fruitless, and I began to consider that, if possibly I could escape all other animals, I could not those of the human kind; and that, not knowing the way, I must perish in the woods. Thus was I like the hunted deer:

I’ve already shared with the reader when and where I was born. My father, besides having many slaves, had a large family, with seven of us surviving into adulthood, including me and my sister, who was his only daughter. Since I was the youngest son, I naturally became my mother’s favorite and spent all my time with her. She took special care to shape my mind. From a young age, I was trained in the art of war; my daily activities included shooting and throwing javelins, and my mother dressed me in symbols like those worn by our greatest warriors. I grew up this way until I turned eleven, when my happiness came to an end in the following way: Typically, when the adults in the neighborhood had gone into the fields to work, the children would gather at a neighbor’s house to play. Often, some of us would climb trees to keep watch for any attackers or kidnappers who might approach us, as they sometimes took advantage of our parents’ absence to snatch up as many kids as they could. One day, while I was watching from the top of a tree in our yard, I saw one of those kidnappers enter our next-door neighbor's yard to take some of the strong young people there. I immediately raised the alarm about the villain, and he was surrounded by the strongest kids, who bound him with ropes so he couldn't escape until some adults came and secured him. But sadly, it wasn’t long before I was attacked in a similar manner and taken away when no adults were nearby. One day, when everyone had gone to their work as usual, only my dear sister and I were left to watch the house. Two men and a woman climbed over our walls and quickly grabbed us both, and without giving us a chance to scream or fight back, they covered our mouths and ran off with us into the nearest woods. There, they tied our hands and continued to carry us as far as they could until nightfall, when we arrived at a small house where the kidnappers stopped to rest and spent the night. We were untied but couldn’t eat anything, and completely exhausted and heartbroken, the only relief we found was in some sleep, which momentarily eased our misfortune. The next morning, we left the house and traveled all day long. For a while, we stayed in the woods, but eventually, we came upon a road that I thought I recognized. I had some hope of being rescued, and as we moved along, I noticed some people in the distance. I began to call out for help, but my cries only led them to tie me up more tightly and cover my mouth, after which they stuffed me into a large sack. They also silenced my sister and bound her hands, and we continued on until we were out of view of those people. That night when we rested, they offered us some food, but we refused it; our only comfort was holding each other all night, crying together. Sadly, we soon lost even that small comfort. The next day turned out to be more sorrowful than anything I had experienced so far because my sister and I were separated while we were still in each other's arms. It was useless to plead with them not to part us; she was ripped away from me and taken off, leaving me in a state of indescribable despair. I cried and mourned continually, and for several days, I ate nothing except what they forced into my mouth. Eventually, after many days of traveling, during which I changed masters several times, I found myself in the hands of a chieftain in a very pleasant land. This man had two wives and several children, and they all treated me extremely well, doing everything they could to comfort me, especially the first wife, who resembled my mother. Even though I was many days’ journey from my father's house, these people spoke the same language we did. My first master, as I’ll call him, was a smith, and my main job was to work his bellows, which were similar to ones I had seen back home. They somewhat resembled stoves in gentlemen's kitchens, covered in leather, with a stick fixed in the middle that someone operated like a hand pump to draw water from a cask. I believe he worked with gold, as it was a beautiful bright yellow color that women wore around their wrists and ankles. I was there for about a month, and they eventually began to trust me enough to let me roam a bit away from the house. I took this freedom as an opportunity to ask around about how to get back home; sometimes, I even accompanied the maidens in the cool evenings to fetch pitchers of water from the springs for household use. I had also taken note of the direction of the sunrise in the morning and sunset in the evening as I traveled, and I observed that my father’s house lay towards the sunrise. I thus resolved to take the first chance I got to escape and head in that direction because I was deeply weighed down by grief over my mother and family; my desire for freedom, always strong, was intensified by the painful situation of not being able to eat with the free-born children, even though I mostly spent time with them. While I was planning my escape, an unfortunate event occurred that completely disrupted my intentions and crushed my hopes. I sometimes helped an elderly enslaved woman with cooking and looking after the poultry, and one morning while I was feeding some chickens, I threw a small pebble at one of them, accidentally striking it in such a way that it died instantly. When the old woman noticed the missing chicken, she asked about it, and when I explained what happened (I always told the truth because my mother never allowed me to lie), she flew into a rage, threatening that I would pay for it. With my master away, she immediately went to inform her mistress about what I'd done. This terrified me, and I braced myself for an immediate beating, which I found utterly terrifying, as I had rarely been beaten at home. I then decided to run away, so I dashed into a nearby thicket and concealed myself in the bushes. Soon after, my mistress and the old slave returned, searching for me. Not seeing me, they combed through the house, but I stayed quiet, and when they didn’t find me, they assumed I had fled, which set off a search for me throughout the neighborhood. In that area, as in ours, the homes and villages were surrounded by woods or brush, and the underbrush was so dense that a person could easily hide and evade even the strictest searchers. The neighbors searched all day long and came very close to where I was hiding several times. I eventually thought I was completely lost and expected to be found and punished by my master at any moment. Yet, they never spotted me, even when they were close enough that I could hear their discussions while they searched for me. I learned from them that any attempt to return home seemed hopeless. Most believed I had tried to run back home, but they thought the distance was too great and the path too complicated for me to make it, and that I would get lost in the woods. Hearing this filled me with panic, and I fell into despair. Night began to fall, making my fears even worse. I had previously had hopes of getting home and aimed to make my escape after dark, but now I felt certain it would be a lost cause, and I started to realize that although I might escape wild animals, I couldn’t evade humans; and, without knowing the way, I would perish in the woods. I felt like a hunted deer:

"Every leaf and every whispering breath
"Convey a foe, and every foe a death."

I heard frequent rustlings among the leaves; and being pretty sure they were snakes I expected every instant to be stung by them. This increased my anguish, and the horror of my situation became now quite insupportable. I at length quitted the thicket, very faint and hungry, for I had not eaten or drank any thing all the day; and crept to my master's kitchen, from whence I set out at first, and which was an open shed, and laid myself down in the ashes with an anxious wish for death to relieve me from all my pains. I was scarcely awake in the morning when the old woman slave, who was the first up, came to light the fire, and saw me in the fire place. She was very much surprised to see me, and could scarcely believe her own eyes. She now promised to intercede for me, and went for her master, who soon after came, and, having slightly reprimanded me, ordered me to be taken care of, and not to be ill-treated.

I heard rustling sounds in the leaves, and since I was pretty sure they were snakes, I expected to be bitten at any moment. This made my anxiety worse, and the horror of my situation became unbearable. I finally left the thicket, feeling weak and hungry, because I hadn’t eaten or drunk anything all day. I crawled to my master’s kitchen, where I had originally started out, which was just an open shed, and lay down in the ashes, desperately wishing for death to free me from my suffering. I was barely awake in the morning when the old woman slave, who was the first to get up, came to start the fire and saw me in the fireplace. She was very surprised to find me there and could hardly believe her eyes. She promised to speak on my behalf and went to get her master, who arrived shortly afterward. After giving me a mild reprimand, he ordered that I be taken care of and not mistreated.

Soon after this my master's only daughter, and child by his first wife, sickened and died, which affected him so much that for some time he was almost frantic, and really would have killed himself, had he not been watched and prevented. However, in a small time afterwards he recovered, and I was again sold. I was now carried to the left of the sun's rising, through many different countries, and a number of large woods. The people I was sold to used to carry me very often, when I was tired, either on their shoulders or on their backs. I saw many convenient well-built sheds along the roads, at proper distances, to accommodate the merchants and travellers, who lay in those buildings along with their wives, who often accompany them; and they always go well armed.

Soon after that, my master's only daughter, his child with his first wife, got sick and died. This affected him deeply, and for a while, he was almost out of control and genuinely considered taking his own life if he hadn't been monitored and stopped. However, not long after, he recovered, and I was sold again. This time, I was taken to the east, through various countries and large forests. The people I was sold to often carried me when I was tired, either on their shoulders or on their backs. I saw many well-built sheds along the roads at reasonable distances to accommodate the merchants and travelers, who stayed in those buildings with their wives, who often accompanied them; and they always traveled well-armed.

From the time I left my own nation I always found somebody that understood me till I came to the sea coast. The languages of different nations did not totally differ, nor were they so copious as those of the Europeans, particularly the English. They were therefore easily learned; and, while I was journeying thus through Africa, I acquired two or three different tongues. In this manner I had been travelling for a considerable time, when one evening, to my great surprise, whom should I see brought to the house where I was but my dear sister! As soon as she saw me she gave a loud shriek, and ran into my arms—I was quite overpowered: neither of us could speak; but, for a considerable time, clung to each other in mutual embraces, unable to do any thing but weep. Our meeting affected all who saw us; and indeed I must acknowledge, in honour of those sable destroyers of human rights, that I never met with any ill treatment, or saw any offered to their slaves, except tying them, when necessary, to keep them from running away. When these people knew we were brother and sister they indulged us together; and the man, to whom I supposed we belonged, lay with us, he in the middle, while she and I held one another by the hands across his breast all night; and thus for a while we forgot our misfortunes in the joy of being together: but even this small comfort was soon to have an end; for scarcely had the fatal morning appeared, when she was again torn from me for ever! I was now more miserable, if possible, than before. The small relief which her presence gave me from pain was gone, and the wretchedness of my situation was redoubled by my anxiety after her fate, and my apprehensions lest her sufferings should be greater than mine, when I could not be with her to alleviate them. Yes, thou dear partner of all my childish sports! thou sharer of my joys and sorrows! happy should I have ever esteemed myself to encounter every misery for you, and to procure your freedom by the sacrifice of my own. Though you were early forced from my arms, your image has been always rivetted in my heart, from which neither time nor fortune have been able to remove it; so that, while the thoughts of your sufferings have damped my prosperity, they have mingled with adversity and increased its bitterness. To that Heaven which protects the weak from the strong, I commit the care of your innocence and virtues, if they have not already received their full reward, and if your youth and delicacy have not long since fallen victims to the violence of the African trader, the pestilential stench of a Guinea ship, the seasoning in the European colonies, or the lash and lust of a brutal and unrelenting overseer.

Since I left my home country, I always found someone who understood me until I reached the coast. The languages of various nations weren't completely different, nor were they as many as those spoken by Europeans, especially the English. So, they were easy to learn, and while traveling through Africa, I picked up two or three different languages. I had been on this journey for quite some time when one evening, to my shock, who should be brought to the place where I was staying but my dear sister! As soon as she saw me, she let out a loud scream and ran into my arms—I was completely overwhelmed: neither of us could speak, and for a long time, we just held each other tightly, unable to stop crying. Our reunion moved everyone who witnessed it; and I must admit, to give credit to those dark-skinned oppressors of human rights, that I never experienced any mistreatment, nor saw any inflicted on their slaves, except when they were tied up, when necessary, to prevent them from escaping. When these people realized we were brother and sister, they let us be together; and the man I thought we belonged to slept with us, positioned between us as my sister and I held hands across his chest all night. For a little while, we forgot our troubles in the happiness of being together: but this small comfort quickly came to an end; for as soon as the dreadful morning came, she was torn away from me forever! Now I was even more miserable than before. The little relief her presence brought was gone, and the despair of my situation was heightened by my worry for her fate, and my fears that her suffering was worse than mine, especially since I couldn’t be there to help her. Yes, you dear partner of all my childhood games! You who shared in my joys and sorrows! I would have felt lucky to face any hardship for you, and to win your freedom by sacrificing my own. Though you were taken from my arms at a young age, your image has always been etched in my heart, from which neither time nor fortune have been able to erase it; so that, while the thought of your suffering has weighed down my happiness, it has mixed with my struggles and increased their bitterness. To the Heaven that protects the vulnerable from the strong, I entrust your innocence and virtues, if they have not already received their due reward, and if your youth and fragility haven't long been victims of the violence of the African trader, the toxic stench of a slave ship, the harsh treatment in the European colonies, or the brutality and desire of a relentless overseer.

I did not long remain after my sister. I was again sold, and carried through a number of places, till, after travelling a considerable time, I came to a town called Tinmah, in the most beautiful country I have yet seen in Africa. It was extremely rich, and there were many rivulets which flowed through it, and supplied a large pond in the centre of the town, where the people washed. Here I first saw and tasted cocoa-nuts, which I thought superior to any nuts I had ever tasted before; and the trees, which were loaded, were also interspersed amongst the houses, which had commodious shades adjoining, and were in the same manner as ours, the insides being neatly plastered and whitewashed. Here I also saw and tasted for the first time sugar-cane. Their money consisted of little white shells, the size of the finger nail. I was sold here for one hundred and seventy-two of them by a merchant who lived and brought me there. I had been about two or three days at his house, when a wealthy widow, a neighbour of his, came there one evening, and brought with her an only son, a young gentleman about my own age and size. Here they saw me; and, having taken a fancy to me, I was bought of the merchant, and went home with them. Her house and premises were situated close to one of those rivulets I have mentioned, and were the finest I ever saw in Africa: they were very extensive, and she had a number of slaves to attend her. The next day I was washed and perfumed, and when meal-time came I was led into the presence of my mistress, and ate and drank before her with her son. This filled me with astonishment; and I could scarce help expressing my surprise that the young gentleman should suffer me, who was bound, to eat with him who was free; and not only so, but that he would not at any time either eat or drink till I had taken first, because I was the eldest, which was agreeable to our custom. Indeed every thing here, and all their treatment of me, made me forget that I was a slave. The language of these people resembled ours so nearly, that we understood each other perfectly. They had also the very same customs as we. There were likewise slaves daily to attend us, while my young master and I with other boys sported with our darts and bows and arrows, as I had been used to do at home. In this resemblance to my former happy state I passed about two months; and I now began to think I was to be adopted into the family, and was beginning to be reconciled to my situation, and to forget by degrees my misfortunes, when all at once the delusion vanished; for, without the least previous knowledge, one morning early, while my dear master and companion was still asleep, I was wakened out of my reverie to fresh sorrow, and hurried away even amongst the uncircumcised.

I didn’t stay long after my sister. I was sold again and taken through several places until, after a long journey, I arrived in a town called Tinmah, in the most beautiful area I had seen in Africa. It was very wealthy, with many streams flowing through it and a large pond in the center where the people washed. Here, I first saw and tasted coconuts, which I thought were better than any nuts I had ever had before; the trees were plentiful, and they were mixed in among the houses, which had nice shaded areas nearby and were similar to ours, with neat plastered and whitewashed interiors. It was also here that I first encountered sugar cane. Their currency was small white shells, about the size of a fingernail. I was sold here for one hundred and seventy-two shells by a merchant who lived there and brought me. I had been at his house for about two or three days when a wealthy widow, his neighbor, came one evening with her only son, a young man about my age and size. They saw me and, after taking a liking to me, bought me from the merchant and took me home with them. Her house and land were right by one of the streams I mentioned and were the finest I had ever seen in Africa: very spacious, and she had several slaves to help her. The next day, I was washed and perfumed, and when it was mealtime, I was brought before my mistress and ate and drank with her son. This amazed me; I could hardly believe that the young man would allow me, a bound servant, to eat with him, a free man; not only that, but he wouldn’t eat or drink until I had gone first since I was older, which matched our customs. In fact, everything here, and how they treated me, made me forget that I was a slave. Their language was so similar to ours that we understood each other perfectly. They also had the same customs as we did. There were always slaves around to attend to us while my young master and I, along with other boys, played with our darts and bows and arrows, just like I used to at home. In this resemblance to my former happy life, I spent about two months; and I began to think I would be adopted into the family, getting used to my situation and gradually forgetting my misfortunes, when suddenly the illusion shattered; without any warning, one early morning, while my dear master and friend was still asleep, I was jolted out of my daydream and thrown back into fresh sorrow, hurried away among the uncircumcised.

Thus, at the very moment I dreamed of the greatest happiness, I found myself most miserable; and it seemed as if fortune wished to give me this taste of joy, only to render the reverse more poignant. The change I now experienced was as painful as it was sudden and unexpected. It was a change indeed from a state of bliss to a scene which is inexpressible by me, as it discovered to me an element I had never before beheld, and till then had no idea of, and wherein such instances of hardship and cruelty continually occurred as I can never reflect on but with horror.

So, at the moment I was dreaming of the greatest happiness, I found myself feeling the most miserable; it seemed like fate wanted to give me this taste of joy, only to make the opposite feel even worse. The change I went through was as painful as it was sudden and unexpected. It really was a shift from a state of bliss to a scene that I can’t fully express, as it revealed to me a reality I had never seen before and hadn’t even imagined, filled with instances of hardship and cruelty that I can’t think about without feeling horror.

All the nations and people I had hitherto passed through resembled our own in their manners, customs, and language: but I came at length to a country, the inhabitants of which differed from us in all those particulars. I was very much struck with this difference, especially when I came among a people who did not circumcise, and ate without washing their hands. They cooked also in iron pots, and had European cutlasses and cross bows, which were unknown to us, and fought with their fists amongst themselves. Their women were not so modest as ours, for they ate, and drank, and slept, with their men. But, above all, I was amazed to see no sacrifices or offerings among them. In some of those places the people ornamented themselves with scars, and likewise filed their teeth very sharp. They wanted sometimes to ornament me in the same manner, but I would not suffer them; hoping that I might some time be among a people who did not thus disfigure themselves, as I thought they did. At last I came to the banks of a large river, which was covered with canoes, in which the people appeared to live with their household utensils and provisions of all kinds. I was beyond measure astonished at this, as I had never before seen any water larger than a pond or a rivulet: and my surprise was mingled with no small fear when I was put into one of these canoes, and we began to paddle and move along the river. We continued going on thus till night; and when we came to land, and made fires on the banks, each family by themselves, some dragged their canoes on shore, others stayed and cooked in theirs, and laid in them all night. Those on the land had mats, of which they made tents, some in the shape of little houses: in these we slept; and after the morning meal we embarked again and proceeded as before. I was often very much astonished to see some of the women, as well as the men, jump into the water, dive to the bottom, come up again, and swim about. Thus I continued to travel, sometimes by land, sometimes by water, through different countries and various nations, till, at the end of six or seven months after I had been kidnapped, I arrived at the sea coast. It would be tedious and uninteresting to relate all the incidents which befell me during this journey, and which I have not yet forgotten; of the various hands I passed through, and the manners and customs of all the different people among whom I lived: I shall therefore only observe, that in all the places where I was the soil was exceedingly rich; the pomkins, eadas, plantains, yams, &c. &c. were in great abundance, and of incredible size. There were also vast quantities of different gums, though not used for any purpose; and every where a great deal of tobacco. The cotton even grew quite wild; and there was plenty of redwood. I saw no mechanics whatever in all the way, except such as I have mentioned. The chief employment in all these countries was agriculture, and both the males and females, as with us, were brought up to it, and trained in the arts of war.

All the nations and people I had passed through so far resembled our own in their manners, customs, and language. However, I eventually reached a country where the inhabitants were completely different in all those aspects. I was really struck by this difference, especially when I met a people who didn’t practice circumcision and ate without washing their hands. They cooked in iron pots, had European-style cutlasses and crossbows that we didn't know about, and often fought with their fists among themselves. Their women were less modest than ours, as they ate, drank, and slept alongside the men. But what amazed me the most was that there were no sacrifices or offerings among them. In some areas, people decorated themselves with scars and filed their teeth to be very sharp. They sometimes wanted to decorate me the same way, but I refused, hoping I might one day be among people who didn’t disfigure themselves as I thought they did. Eventually, I arrived at the banks of a large river covered with canoes, in which the people seemed to live along with all their household items and food. I was incredibly astonished by this, as I had never seen water larger than a pond or a small stream before, and my surprise turned into fear when I was placed in one of the canoes, and we began to paddle down the river. We continued like this until nightfall; when we reached the shore and made fires on the banks, each family set up their own area. Some pulled their canoes ashore, while others stayed in theirs to cook and slept in them all night. Those on land made tents from mats, some shaped like small houses. We slept in these, and after breakfast, we boarded the canoes again and continued on. I was often amazed to see both women and men jumping into the water, diving to the bottom, surfacing, and swimming around. I traveled like this, sometimes by land and sometimes by water, through different countries and various nations until, six or seven months after being kidnapped, I reached the coast. It would be tedious and uninteresting to recount every incident that happened to me during this journey, which I have not forgotten, or the various people I encountered and their customs. Therefore, I’ll just note that in every place I visited, the soil was extremely rich; pumpkins, cassava, plantains, yams, and so on were abundant and incredibly large. There were also vast quantities of different gums, though they weren’t used for anything, and a lot of tobacco everywhere. Cotton even grew wild, and there was plenty of redwood. I didn’t see any craftsmen along the way, except for those I’ve mentioned. The main occupation in all these countries was agriculture, and both men and women, like in our society, were raised to it and trained in warfare.

The first object which saluted my eyes when I arrived on the coast was the sea, and a slave ship, which was then riding at anchor, and waiting for its cargo. These filled me with astonishment, which was soon converted into terror when I was carried on board. I was immediately handled and tossed up to see if I were sound by some of the crew; and I was now persuaded that I had gotten into a world of bad spirits, and that they were going to kill me. Their complexions too differing so much from ours, their long hair, and the language they spoke, (which was very different from any I had ever heard) united to confirm me in this belief. Indeed such were the horrors of my views and fears at the moment, that, if ten thousand worlds had been my own, I would have freely parted with them all to have exchanged my condition with that of the meanest slave in my own country. When I looked round the ship too and saw a large furnace or copper boiling, and a multitude of black people of every description chained together, every one of their countenances expressing dejection and sorrow, I no longer doubted of my fate; and, quite overpowered with horror and anguish, I fell motionless on the deck and fainted. When I recovered a little I found some black people about me, who I believed were some of those who brought me on board, and had been receiving their pay; they talked to me in order to cheer me, but all in vain. I asked them if we were not to be eaten by those white men with horrible looks, red faces, and loose hair. They told me I was not; and one of the crew brought me a small portion of spirituous liquor in a wine glass; but, being afraid of him, I would not take it out of his hand. One of the blacks therefore took it from him and gave it to me, and I took a little down my palate, which, instead of reviving me, as they thought it would, threw me into the greatest consternation at the strange feeling it produced, having never tasted any such liquor before. Soon after this the blacks who brought me on board went off, and left me abandoned to despair. I now saw myself deprived of all chance of returning to my native country, or even the least glimpse of hope of gaining the shore, which I now considered as friendly; and I even wished for my former slavery in preference to my present situation, which was filled with horrors of every kind, still heightened by my ignorance of what I was to undergo. I was not long suffered to indulge my grief; I was soon put down under the decks, and there I received such a salutation in my nostrils as I had never experienced in my life: so that, with the loathsomeness of the stench, and crying together, I became so sick and low that I was not able to eat, nor had I the least desire to taste any thing. I now wished for the last friend, death, to relieve me; but soon, to my grief, two of the white men offered me eatables; and, on my refusing to eat, one of them held me fast by the hands, and laid me across I think the windlass, and tied my feet, while the other flogged me severely. I had never experienced any thing of this kind before; and although, not being used to the water, I naturally feared that element the first time I saw it, yet nevertheless, could I have got over the nettings, I would have jumped over the side, but I could not; and, besides, the crew used to watch us very closely who were not chained down to the decks, lest we should leap into the water: and I have seen some of these poor African prisoners most severely cut for attempting to do so, and hourly whipped for not eating. This indeed was often the case with myself. In a little time after, amongst the poor chained men, I found some of my own nation, which in a small degree gave ease to my mind. I inquired of these what was to be done with us; they gave me to understand we were to be carried to these white people's country to work for them. I then was a little revived, and thought, if it were no worse than working, my situation was not so desperate: but still I feared I should be put to death, the white people looked and acted, as I thought, in so savage a manner; for I had never seen among any people such instances of brutal cruelty; and this not only shewn towards us blacks, but also to some of the whites themselves. One white man in particular I saw, when we were permitted to be on deck, flogged so unmercifully with a large rope near the foremast, that he died in consequence of it; and they tossed him over the side as they would have done a brute. This made me fear these people the more; and I expected nothing less than to be treated in the same manner. I could not help expressing my fears and apprehensions to some of my countrymen: I asked them if these people had no country, but lived in this hollow place (the ship): they told me they did not, but came from a distant one. 'Then,' said I, 'how comes it in all our country we never heard of them?' They told me because they lived so very far off. I then asked where were their women? had they any like themselves? I was told they had: 'and why,' said I, 'do we not see them?' they answered, because they were left behind. I asked how the vessel could go? they told me they could not tell; but that there were cloths put upon the masts by the help of the ropes I saw, and then the vessel went on; and the white men had some spell or magic they put in the water when they liked in order to stop the vessel. I was exceedingly amazed at this account, and really thought they were spirits. I therefore wished much to be from amongst them, for I expected they would sacrifice me: but my wishes were vain; for we were so quartered that it was impossible for any of us to make our escape. While we stayed on the coast I was mostly on deck; and one day, to my great astonishment, I saw one of these vessels coming in with the sails up. As soon as the whites saw it, they gave a great shout, at which we were amazed; and the more so as the vessel appeared larger by approaching nearer. At last she came to an anchor in my sight, and when the anchor was let go I and my countrymen who saw it were lost in astonishment to observe the vessel stop; and were not convinced it was done by magic. Soon after this the other ship got her boats out, and they came on board of us, and the people of both ships seemed very glad to see each other. Several of the strangers also shook hands with us black people, and made motions with their hands, signifying I suppose we were to go to their country; but we did not understand them. At last, when the ship we were in had got in all her cargo, they made ready with many fearful noises, and we were all put under deck, so that we could not see how they managed the vessel. But this disappointment was the least of my sorrow. The stench of the hold while we were on the coast was so intolerably loathsome, that it was dangerous to remain there for any time, and some of us had been permitted to stay on the deck for the fresh air; but now that the whole ship's cargo were confined together, it became absolutely pestilential. The closeness of the place, and the heat of the climate, added to the number in the ship, which was so crowded that each had scarcely room to turn himself, almost suffocated us. This produced copious perspirations, so that the air soon became unfit for respiration, from a variety of loathsome smells, and brought on a sickness among the slaves, of which many died, thus falling victims to the improvident avarice, as I may call it, of their purchasers. This wretched situation was again aggravated by the galling of the chains, now become insupportable; and the filth of the necessary tubs, into which the children often fell, and were almost suffocated. The shrieks of the women, and the groans of the dying, rendered the whole a scene of horror almost inconceivable. Happily perhaps for myself I was soon reduced so low here that it was thought necessary to keep me almost always on deck; and from my extreme youth I was not put in fetters. In this situation I expected every hour to share the fate of my companions, some of whom were almost daily brought upon deck at the point of death, which I began to hope would soon put an end to my miseries. Often did I think many of the inhabitants of the deep much more happy than myself. I envied them the freedom they enjoyed, and as often wished I could change my condition for theirs. Every circumstance I met with served only to render my state more painful, and heighten my apprehensions, and my opinion of the cruelty of the whites. One day they had taken a number of fishes; and when they had killed and satisfied themselves with as many as they thought fit, to our astonishment who were on the deck, rather than give any of them to us to eat as we expected, they tossed the remaining fish into the sea again, although we begged and prayed for some as well as we could, but in vain; and some of my countrymen, being pressed by hunger, took an opportunity, when they thought no one saw them, of trying to get a little privately; but they were discovered, and the attempt procured them some very severe floggings. One day, when we had a smooth sea and moderate wind, two of my wearied countrymen who were chained together (I was near them at the time), preferring death to such a life of misery, somehow made through the nettings and jumped into the sea: immediately another quite dejected fellow, who, on account of his illness, was suffered to be out of irons, also followed their example; and I believe many more would very soon have done the same if they had not been prevented by the ship's crew, who were instantly alarmed. Those of us that were the most active were in a moment put down under the deck, and there was such a noise and confusion amongst the people of the ship as I never heard before, to stop her, and get the boat out to go after the slaves. However two of the wretches were drowned, but they got the other, and afterwards flogged him unmercifully for thus attempting to prefer death to slavery. In this manner we continued to undergo more hardships than I can now relate, hardships which are inseparable from this accursed trade. Many a time we were near suffocation from the want of fresh air, which we were often without for whole days together. This, and the stench of the necessary tubs, carried off many. During our passage I first saw flying fishes, which surprised me very much: they used frequently to fly across the ship, and many of them fell on the deck. I also now first saw the use of the quadrant; I had often with astonishment seen the mariners make observations with it, and I could not think what it meant. They at last took notice of my surprise; and one of them, willing to increase it, as well as to gratify my curiosity, made me one day look through it. The clouds appeared to me to be land, which disappeared as they passed along. This heightened my wonder; and I was now more persuaded than ever that I was in another world, and that every thing about me was magic. At last we came in sight of the island of Barbadoes, at which the whites on board gave a great shout, and made many signs of joy to us. We did not know what to think of this; but as the vessel drew nearer we plainly saw the harbour, and other ships of different kinds and sizes; and we soon anchored amongst them off Bridge Town. Many merchants and planters now came on board, though it was in the evening. They put us in separate parcels, and examined us attentively. They also made us jump, and pointed to the land, signifying we were to go there. We thought by this we should be eaten by these ugly men, as they appeared to us; and, when soon after we were all put down under the deck again, there was much dread and trembling among us, and nothing but bitter cries to be heard all the night from these apprehensions, insomuch that at last the white people got some old slaves from the land to pacify us. They told us we were not to be eaten, but to work, and were soon to go on land, where we should see many of our country people. This report eased us much; and sure enough, soon after we were landed, there came to us Africans of all languages. We were conducted immediately to the merchant's yard, where we were all pent up together like so many sheep in a fold, without regard to sex or age. As every object was new to me every thing I saw filled me with surprise. What struck me first was that the houses were built with stories, and in every other respect different from those in Africa: but I was still more astonished on seeing people on horseback. I did not know what this could mean; and indeed I thought these people were full of nothing but magical arts. While I was in this astonishment one of my fellow prisoners spoke to a countryman of his about the horses, who said they were the same kind they had in their country. I understood them, though they were from a distant part of Africa, and I thought it odd I had not seen any horses there; but afterwards, when I came to converse with different Africans, I found they had many horses amongst them, and much larger than those I then saw. We were not many days in the merchant's custody before we were sold after their usual manner, which is this:—On a signal given,(as the beat of a drum) the buyers rush at once into the yard where the slaves are confined, and make choice of that parcel they like best. The noise and clamour with which this is attended, and the eagerness visible in the countenances of the buyers, serve not a little to increase the apprehensions of the terrified Africans, who may well be supposed to consider them as the ministers of that destruction to which they think themselves devoted. In this manner, without scruple, are relations and friends separated, most of them never to see each other again. I remember in the vessel in which I was brought over, in the men's apartment, there were several brothers, who, in the sale, were sold in different lots; and it was very moving on this occasion to see and hear their cries at parting. O, ye nominal Christians! might not an African ask you, learned you this from your God, who says unto you, Do unto all men as you would men should do unto you? Is it not enough that we are torn from our country and friends to toil for your luxury and lust of gain? Must every tender feeling be likewise sacrificed to your avarice? Are the dearest friends and relations, now rendered more dear by their separation from their kindred, still to be parted from each other, and thus prevented from cheering the gloom of slavery with the small comfort of being together and mingling their sufferings and sorrows? Why are parents to lose their children, brothers their sisters, or husbands their wives? Surely this is a new refinement in cruelty, which, while it has no advantage to atone for it, thus aggravates distress, and adds fresh horrors even to the wretchedness of slavery.

The first thing I saw when I arrived at the coast was the sea and a slave ship that was anchored and waiting for its cargo. This filled me with wonder, which quickly turned to fear once I was taken aboard. The crew immediately handled me and tossed me around to see if I was healthy, and I was convinced that I had entered a world of evil spirits and that they were going to kill me. Their skin tones differing greatly from ours, their long hair, and the strange language they spoke only reinforced my belief. The horror and fear I felt at that moment were so intense that if I had owned ten thousand worlds, I would have given them all up to trade places with the least fortunate slave in my own country. When I looked around the ship and saw a large furnace boiling and a mass of black people of all kinds chained together, each face showing despair and sadness, I no longer doubted what was in store for me. Overcome with horror and anguish, I collapsed on the deck and fainted. When I regained consciousness, I found some black people around me, who I believed were among those who had brought me on board and were receiving their payment. They spoke to me to comfort me, but it was no use. I asked them if we were going to be eaten by the white men with terrifying looks, red faces, and wild hair. They assured me we were not going to be eaten, and one of the crew handed me a small glass of alcohol. Terrified of him, I refused to take it. So, one of the black people took it from him and gave it to me, and when I sipped it, instead of reviving me as they hoped, it filled me with dread from the strange sensation it caused since I had never tasted anything like it before. Soon after, the black people who had brought me on board left me alone in despair. I realized I was cut off from any chance of returning to my home country, or even the slightest hope of reaching the shore, which I now viewed as friendly; in fact, I wished for my old slavery instead of my current situation, which was filled with horrors of every kind, heightened by my ignorance of what I was going to endure. I didn’t get to indulge my grief for long; I was quickly shoved below decks, where I encountered an odor unlike anything I had ever experienced in my life. The foul stench mixed with our tears made me so sick and weak that I couldn’t eat, nor did I have the slightest desire to taste anything. I began to wish for death, my last friend, to relieve me, but soon, to my dismay, two white men offered me food. When I refused to eat, one of them held me down and tied my feet while the other whipped me severely. I had never been treated this way before. Although I was afraid of the water when I first saw it, I would have jumped overboard if I had been able to get past the nets; however, I couldn’t, and besides, the crew kept a close eye on us who weren’t chained down, fearing we’d leap into the water. I saw some of those poor African prisoners whipped harshly for attempting to do so, and they were whipped daily for not eating. This often happened to me as well. After a while, I found some people from my own country among the chained men, which slightly comforted me. I asked them what was going to happen to us; they told me we were being taken to work for the white people in their country. This gave me a little hope, and I thought if it was just work, my situation wasn’t as dire. Still, I feared they might kill me; the white people looked and acted so savagely to me, I had never seen such brutal cruelty among any other people. One white man, in particular, I saw flogged mercilessly with a large rope near the foremast, and he died from it—then they threw his body overboard like he was an animal. This made me fear them even more, and I expected nothing less than to be treated the same way. I couldn’t help but express my fears to my countrymen and asked if these people had no homeland but lived in this hollow place (the ship). They told me they did have a homeland but came from far away. “Then how come we’ve never heard of them in our country?” I asked. They said it was because they were from such a distant place. I then asked where their women were; did they have any like us? They said yes, but they had been left behind. I asked how the ship was able to sail, and they said they didn’t know, but that the cloths on the masts, with the ropes I saw, helped the ship move, and the white men had some kind of spell or magic they used in the water to stop the ship whenever they wanted. I was amazed by this explanation and truly thought they were spirits. I wanted to be away from them because I feared they would sacrifice me, but my wishes were in vain; we were so confined that it was impossible for any of us to escape. While we were at the coast, I spent most of my time on deck, and one day, to my great astonishment, I saw one of these ships approach with its sails up. As soon as the whites saw it, they shouted joyfully, which surprised us even more as the ship seemed bigger as it came closer. Finally, it anchored in sight, and when the anchor was dropped, my fellow countrymen and I were stunned to see the ship stop, convinced it was done by magic. Soon after, the other ship lowered its boats, which came aboard, and the people from both ships seemed glad to see each other. Some of the strangers even shook hands with us blacks and gestured that we were going to their country, but we didn’t understand them. Eventually, when the ship I was on had loaded all its cargo, they made many loud noises, and we were all put below deck, preventing us from seeing how they handled the ship. This disappointment was the least of my sorrows. The stench of the hold while we were on the coast was so overwhelmingly foul that it was dangerous to stay there for long, and some of us had been allowed up on deck for fresh air. But now that everyone was confined together, it became absolutely unbearable. The cramped space, combined with the heat and the number of people on the ship, was so extreme that there was barely room to move, and we were almost suffocated. This caused us to sweat profusely, and the air soon became unbreathable from all the disgusting smells, leading to sickness among the slaves, many of whom died, falling victim to the reckless greed of their buyers. This miserable situation was made worse by the pain of the chains that now felt unbearable and the filth of the waste buckets, into which children often fell and nearly suffocated. The screams of the women and the groans of the dying made the entire scene horror almost impossible to fathom. Fortunately, for my own sake, I was soon deemed too weak to remain below deck and was kept above almost constantly; due to my extreme youth, I was not bound in chains. In this position, I expected to die any moment, sharing the same fate as my companions, some of whom were almost daily brought on deck at death’s door, which I began to hope would soon end my sufferings. I often thought that many sea creatures were happier than I was; I envied their freedom and wished I could swap my situation for theirs. Every circumstance I faced only made my condition more painful, increasing my fears and solidifying my view of the whites' cruelty. One day, they caught several fish, and when they killed and took as many as they wanted, to our astonishment, rather than share any with us, they threw the remaining fish back into the sea, even though we begged for some. Some of my fellow countrymen, starving, tried to sneak a small piece when they thought no one was watching, but they were caught and severely beaten. One day, when the sea was calm and the wind was light, two of my tired countrymen, who were chained together, chose death over such a life of misery. They somehow made it through the nets and jumped into the sea. Immediately after, another dejected man, who was allowed to be free from chains because of his illness, followed suit. I believe many more would have done the same if the crew hadn’t reacted so quickly. Those of us who were the most agile were quickly sent below deck, and chaos erupted among the crew as they rushed to stop the ship and get the boat ready to pursue the slaves. Unfortunately, two of them drowned, but they captured the other one and flogged him brutally for trying to escape slavery. In this manner, we continued to endure more hardships than I can recount—hardships that are inseparable from this cursed trade. Many times, we were close to suffocating due to the lack of fresh air, which we sometimes went without for days at a time. This, along with the stench from the waste buckets, caused many deaths. During our journey, I first saw flying fish, which amazed me: they often flew across the deck, and many fell on board. I also encountered the quadrant for the first time. I had seen the sailors make observations with it in wonder, never understanding its purpose. Eventually, they noticed my fascination, and one of them, wanting to teach me as well as satisfy my curiosity, had me look through it one day. The clouds looked like land to me, disappearing as they moved. This intensified my awe, and I was more convinced than ever that I was in another world and that everything around me was magic. At last, we caught sight of the island of Barbados, and the whites on board shouted joyously, making many signs of happiness to us. We didn’t know what to make of it; but as the ship drew nearer, we clearly saw the harbor and other ships of various shapes and sizes, and before long, we anchored amongst them off Bridgetown. Many merchants and planters came on board, even though it was already evening. They separated us into groups and examined us closely. They also made us jump and pointed to the land, indicating we were to go there. We thought they meant to eat us since they looked ugly to us, and soon after we were all put down below deck again, fear and trembling filled us, and we heard nothing but bitter cries throughout the night from our apprehensions. Eventually, the whites brought some old slaves from the land to calm us down. They told us we were not going to be eaten but were to work, and we would soon be on land, where we would see many of our fellow countrymen. This news eased our fears significantly, and sure enough, shortly after, we were brought ashore where we met Africans from various regions. We were taken directly to the merchant’s yard, where we were all confined together like sheep in a pen, with no regard for gender or age. Every new object amazed me; everything I saw captivated my curiosity. The first thing that struck me was that the houses had multiple levels and were altogether different from those in Africa. I was even more surprised to see people riding horses. I didn’t know what it meant and truly thought these people were full of magical arts. While I was in awe, one of my fellow captives spoke to an acquaintance about the horses, who explained that they were the same kind they had back in their homeland. I understood them despite their being from a far-off part of Africa, and I thought it odd that I hadn’t seen any horses there; but later, when I spoke with other Africans, I learned they had many horses, even larger than the ones I was seeing. We weren’t in the merchant's custody for more than a few days before we were sold in the usual fashion: when a signal was given (like the beat of a drum), the buyers rushed in all at once to select their preferred groups. The noise and excitement surrounding this moment, as well as the eagerness visible on the buyers' faces, only heightened the terror among the frightened Africans, who could easily perceive them as the harbingers of their doom. In this way, without hesitation, families and friends were torn apart, most never to see each other again. I remember in the ship I was brought over on, several brothers were kept in the men’s quarters, and during the sale, they were sold in different groups. It was heartbreaking to witness and hear their cries when they parted ways. O, you self-proclaimed Christians! Could an African not ask you if this is what your God taught you when He said, “Do unto others as you would have them do unto you?” Is it not enough that we are ripped from our homeland and families to toil for your luxury and insatiable greed? Must every tender emotion also be sacrificed to your avarice? Are the closest friends and family members—already made dearer by their separation—still to be stripped from one another, thus preventing them from easing the burden of slavery with the small comfort of being together and sharing their pains? Why must parents lose their children, siblings their brothers and sisters, or husbands their wives? Surely, this is a new form of cruelty that, far from making amends, just heightens despair and adds fresh horrors to the already dreadful conditions of slavery.


CHAP. III.

The author is carried to Virginia—His distress—Surprise at seeing a picture and a watch—Is bought by Captain Pascal, and sets out for England—His terror during the voyage—Arrives in England—His wonder at a fall of snow—Is sent to Guernsey, and in some time goes on board a ship of war with his master—Some account of the expedition against Louisbourg under the command of Admiral Boscawen, in 1758.

The author is taken to Virginia—His distress—Shock at seeing a picture and a watch—Bought by Captain Pascal, and heads out for England—His fear during the voyage—Arrives in England—His amazement at a snowfall—Is sent to Guernsey, and eventually boards a warship with his master—Some details about the expedition against Louisbourg led by Admiral Boscawen in 1758.

I now totally lost the small remains of comfort I had enjoyed in conversing with my countrymen; the women too, who used to wash and take care of me, were all gone different ways, and I never saw one of them afterwards.

I completely lost the little comfort I had from talking to my fellow countrymen; the women who used to wash and take care of me were all gone their separate ways, and I never saw any of them again.

I stayed in this island for a few days; I believe it could not be above a fortnight; when I and some few more slaves, that were not saleable amongst the rest, from very much fretting, were shipped off in a sloop for North America. On the passage we were better treated than when we were coming from Africa, and we had plenty of rice and fat pork. We were landed up a river a good way from the sea, about Virginia county, where we saw few or none of our native Africans, and not one soul who could talk to me. I was a few weeks weeding grass, and gathering stones in a plantation; and at last all my companions were distributed different ways, and only myself was left. I was now exceedingly miserable, and thought myself worse off than any of the rest of my companions; for they could talk to each other, but I had no person to speak to that I could understand. In this state I was constantly grieving and pining, and wishing for death rather than any thing else. While I was in this plantation the gentleman, to whom I suppose the estate belonged, being unwell, I was one day sent for to his dwelling house to fan him; when I came into the room where he was I was very much affrighted at some things I saw, and the more so as I had seen a black woman slave as I came through the house, who was cooking the dinner, and the poor creature was cruelly loaded with various kinds of iron machines; she had one particularly on her head, which locked her mouth so fast that she could scarcely speak; and could not eat nor drink. I was much astonished and shocked at this contrivance, which I afterwards learned was called the iron muzzle. Soon after I had a fan put into my hand, to fan the gentleman while he slept; and so I did indeed with great fear. While he was fast asleep I indulged myself a great deal in looking about the room, which to me appeared very fine and curious. The first object that engaged my attention was a watch which hung on the chimney, and was going. I was quite surprised at the noise it made, and was afraid it would tell the gentleman any thing I might do amiss: and when I immediately after observed a picture hanging in the room, which appeared constantly to look at me, I was still more affrighted, having never seen such things as these before. At one time I thought it was something relative to magic; and not seeing it move I thought it might be some way the whites had to keep their great men when they died, and offer them libation as we used to do to our friendly spirits. In this state of anxiety I remained till my master awoke, when I was dismissed out of the room, to my no small satisfaction and relief; for I thought that these people were all made up of wonders. In this place I was called Jacob; but on board the African snow I was called Michael. I had been some time in this miserable, forlorn, and much dejected state, without having any one to talk to, which made my life a burden, when the kind and unknown hand of the Creator (who in very deed leads the blind in a way they know not) now began to appear, to my comfort; for one day the captain of a merchant ship, called the Industrious Bee, came on some business to my master's house. This gentleman, whose name was Michael Henry Pascal, was a lieutenant in the royal navy, but now commanded this trading ship, which was somewhere in the confines of the county many miles off. While he was at my master's house it happened that he saw me, and liked me so well that he made a purchase of me. I think I have often heard him say he gave thirty or forty pounds sterling for me; but I do not now remember which. However, he meant me for a present to some of his friends in England: and I was sent accordingly from the house of my then master, one Mr. Campbell, to the place where the ship lay; I was conducted on horseback by an elderly black man, (a mode of travelling which appeared very odd to me). When I arrived I was carried on board a fine large ship, loaded with tobacco, &c. and just ready to sail for England. I now thought my condition much mended; I had sails to lie on, and plenty of good victuals to eat; and every body on board used me very kindly, quite contrary to what I had seen of any white people before; I therefore began to think that they were not all of the same disposition. A few days after I was on board we sailed for England. I was still at a loss to conjecture my destiny. By this time, however, I could smatter a little imperfect English; and I wanted to know as well as I could where we were going. Some of the people of the ship used to tell me they were going to carry me back to my own country, and this made me very happy. I was quite rejoiced at the sound of going back; and thought if I should get home what wonders I should have to tell. But I was reserved for another fate, and was soon undeceived when we came within sight of the English coast. While I was on board this ship, my captain and master named me Gustavus Vassa. I at that time began to understand him a little, and refused to be called so, and told him as well as I could that I would be called Jacob; but he said I should not, and still called me Gustavus; and when I refused to answer to my new name, which at first I did, it gained me many a cuff; so at length I submitted, and was obliged to bear the present name, by which I have been known ever since. The ship had a very long passage; and on that account we had very short allowance of provisions. Towards the last we had only one pound and a half of bread per week, and about the same quantity of meat, and one quart of water a-day. We spoke with only one vessel the whole time we were at sea, and but once we caught a few fishes. In our extremities the captain and people told me in jest they would kill and eat me; but I thought them in earnest, and was depressed beyond measure, expecting every moment to be my last. While I was in this situation one evening they caught, with a good deal of trouble, a large shark, and got it on board. This gladdened my poor heart exceedingly, as I thought it would serve the people to eat instead of their eating me; but very soon, to my astonishment, they cut off a small part of the tail, and tossed the rest over the side. This renewed my consternation; and I did not know what to think of these white people, though I very much feared they would kill and eat me. There was on board the ship a young lad who had never been at sea before, about four or five years older than myself: his name was Richard Baker. He was a native of America, had received an excellent education, and was of a most amiable temper. Soon after I went on board he shewed me a great deal of partiality and attention, and in return I grew extremely fond of him. We at length became inseparable; and, for the space of two years, he was of very great use to me, and was my constant companion and instructor. Although this dear youth had many slaves of his own, yet he and I have gone through many sufferings together on shipboard; and we have many nights lain in each other's bosoms when we were in great distress. Thus such a friendship was cemented between us as we cherished till his death, which, to my very great sorrow, happened in the year 1759, when he was up the Archipelago, on board his majesty's ship the Preston: an event which I have never ceased to regret, as I lost at once a kind interpreter, an agreeable companion, and a faithful friend; who, at the age of fifteen, discovered a mind superior to prejudice; and who was not ashamed to notice, to associate with, and to be the friend and instructor of one who was ignorant, a stranger, of a different complexion, and a slave! My master had lodged in his mother's house in America: he respected him very much, and made him always eat with him in the cabin. He used often to tell him jocularly that he would kill me to eat. Sometimes he would say to me—the black people were not good to eat, and would ask me if we did not eat people in my country. I said, No: then he said he would kill Dick (as he always called him) first, and afterwards me. Though this hearing relieved my mind a little as to myself, I was alarmed for Dick and whenever he was called I used to be very much afraid he was to be killed; and I would peep and watch to see if they were going to kill him: nor was I free from this consternation till we made the land. One night we lost a man overboard; and the cries and noise were so great and confused, in stopping the ship, that I, who did not know what was the matter, began, as usual, to be very much afraid, and to think they were going to make an offering with me, and perform some magic; which I still believed they dealt in. As the waves were very high I thought the Ruler of the seas was angry, and I expected to be offered up to appease him. This filled my mind with agony, and I could not any more that night close my eyes again to rest. However, when daylight appeared I was a little eased in my mind; but still every time I was called I used to think it was to be killed. Some time after this we saw some very large fish, which I afterwards found were called grampusses. They looked to me extremely terrible, and made their appearance just at dusk; and were so near as to blow the water on the ship's deck. I believed them to be the rulers of the sea; and, as the white people did not make any offerings at any time, I thought they were angry with them: and, at last, what confirmed my belief was, the wind just then died away, and a calm ensued, and in consequence of it the ship stopped going. I supposed that the fish had performed this, and I hid myself in the fore part of the ship, through fear of being offered up to appease them, every minute peeping and quaking: but my good friend Dick came shortly towards me, and I took an opportunity to ask him, as well as I could, what these fish were. Not being able to talk much English, I could but just make him understand my question; and not at all, when I asked him if any offerings were to be made to them: however, he told me these fish would swallow any body; which sufficiently alarmed me. Here he was called away by the captain, who was leaning over the quarter-deck railing and looking at the fish; and most of the people were busied in getting a barrel of pitch to light, for them to play with. The captain now called me to him, having learned some of my apprehensions from Dick; and having diverted himself and others for some time with my fears, which appeared ludicrous enough in my crying and trembling, he dismissed me. The barrel of pitch was now lighted and put over the side into the water: by this time it was just dark, and the fish went after it; and, to my great joy, I saw them no more.

I stayed on this island for a few days; I think it wasn’t more than a fortnight when a few other slaves and I, who were not saleable like the rest, were shipped off to North America on a sloop. During the journey, we were treated better than when we were coming from Africa, and we had plenty of rice and fatty pork. We landed up a river quite a distance from the ocean, around Virginia county, where I saw few, if any, other Africans, and not one person who could speak to me. I spent a few weeks weeding grass and gathering stones on a plantation; eventually, all my companions were sent off in different directions, leaving me all alone. I was extremely miserable and felt worse off than my companions because they could talk to each other, while I had no one to communicate with that I could understand. In that state, I constantly grieved and longed for death over everything else. While I was on this plantation, the gentleman who I assumed owned the estate was unwell, and one day I was called to his house to fan him. When I entered the room, I was very frightened by what I saw, especially since I had seen a black woman slave cooking dinner as I passed through the house. The poor woman was cruelly burdened with various iron devices; she had a particularly harsh one on her head that locked her mouth shut so tightly she could hardly speak, and she couldn’t eat or drink. I was shocked and taken aback by this device, which I later discovered was called an iron muzzle. Soon after, I was given a fan to use while the gentleman slept, which I did with great trepidation. While he was deep in sleep, I took the opportunity to look around the room, which struck me as very fine and interesting. The first thing that caught my eye was a watch hanging over the fireplace, ticking away. I was surprised by the noise it made and feared it might alert the gentleman to anything I might do wrong. Then, I noticed a picture hanging in the room that seemed to constantly look at me, which made me even more scared, as I had never seen anything like it before. At one point, I thought it might be magic, and not seeing it move, I wondered if it was some way for the whites to keep their important figures after death and offer them libations like we would do for our friendly spirits. I stayed in this anxious state until my master woke up, and I was relieved when I was dismissed from the room; I felt that these people were composed of wonders. Here, I was called Jacob, but on board the African snow, I was called Michael. I spent some time in this miserable, lonely, and dejected state without anyone to talk to, which made my life feel like a burden. Then, the kind and unknown hand of the Creator (who truly leads the blind in a way they don't know) began to comfort me; one day, the captain of a merchant ship called the Industrious Bee came to my master’s house for some business. This gentleman, named Michael Henry Pascal, was a lieutenant in the royal navy but was now in charge of this trading ship, which was docked somewhere in the county many miles away. While he was at my master’s house, he saw me and liked me so much that he decided to buy me. I think I’ve heard him say he paid thirty or forty pounds sterling for me, but I don’t remember exactly which. However, his intention was to present me to some of his friends in England, and I was sent from my then-master, Mr. Campbell, to where the ship was docked; I was escorted on horseback by an older black man, which seemed very odd to me. When I arrived, I was taken aboard a large ship loaded with tobacco and other goods and ready to sail for England. I now felt my situation had improved; I had sails to lay on and plenty of good food to eat, and everyone on board treated me very kindly, which was a stark contrast to how I had been treated by white people before; so I began to think they weren’t all the same. A few days after I boarded, we set sail for England. I was still uncertain about my fate. By that time, though, I could speak a little broken English and wanted to know as best I could where we were headed. Some people on the ship told me they were taking me back to my home country, which made me very happy. I was thrilled at the thought of going back and imagined the incredible stories I would have to tell. But I was destined for a different fate, and I was soon disillusioned when we came into sight of the English coast. While I was on this ship, my captain and master named me Gustavus Vassa. At that time, I started to understand him a little, and I refused to be called that, telling him as best I could that I wanted to be called Jacob; but he insisted that I should not, and continued calling me Gustavus. When I declined to respond to my new name, which I initially did, I received many slaps; so eventually, I gave in and was forced to accept my current name, by which I have been known ever since. The ship had a very long journey, and because of that, we had very limited provisions. Towards the end, we only had a pound and a half of bread each week, about the same amount of meat, and a quart of water each day. We only encountered one other vessel the entire time we were at sea, and we caught fish just once. In our desperate situation, the captain and crew joked that they would kill and eat me, but I took them seriously and was utterly depressed, expecting every moment to be my last. One evening, while in this state, they caught a large shark with considerable effort and got it on board. This filled my heart with joy because I thought it meant they would eat it instead of me; but to my amazement, they cut off a small piece of the tail and threw the rest overboard. This renewed my fright, and I couldn’t make sense of these white people, even though I feared they would kill and eat me. There was a young man on board the ship, about four or five years older than me, who had never been at sea before: his name was Richard Baker. He was from America, well-educated, and had a very pleasant nature. Soon after I boarded, he showed me a lot of kindness and attention, and I grew very fond of him in return. We eventually became inseparable, and for two years, he was incredibly helpful to me, acting as my constant companion and teacher. Although this dear young man had many slaves of his own, we endured many hardships together on the ship and often lay in each other’s arms during distressing nights. Thus, we formed a friendship that we cherished until his death, which I greatly mourned in 1759 when he was in the Archipelago on board his majesty's ship, the Preston: an event I have never stopped regretting, as I lost an understanding interpreter, a pleasant companion, and a loyal friend all at once; who, at fifteen, displayed a mind above prejudice, and who wasn’t ashamed to acknowledge, befriend, and teach someone who was ignorant, a stranger, of a different color, and a slave! My master had stayed in his mother’s house in America: he held him in high regard and always had him eat with him in the cabin. He often joked that he would kill me to eat. Sometimes, he would ask me if black people weren’t good to eat and if we ate people in my country. I told him no; then he would say he would kill Dick (as he always called him) first, and then me. Even though this reassured me somewhat regarding my own fate, I was worried about Dick, and I often worried he would be killed whenever they called him; I would sneak and watch to see if they were going to kill him; and I was not free from this fear until we reached land. One night, we lost a man overboard; and the cries and chaos were so overwhelming while stopping the ship that I, not knowing what was happening, grew very fearful, thinking they were going to sacrifice me and perform some kind of magic, which I still believed they practiced. As the waves were very high, I thought the Ruler of the sea was angry and feared I would be sacrificed to calm him. This filled me with anguish, and I could not close my eyes to rest that night. However, when dawn came, I felt a bit calmer; but still, every time I was called, I thought it was to be killed. Some time later, we saw some very large fish, which I later learned were called grampuses. They looked incredibly terrifying to me and appeared just at dusk, blowing water onto the ship's deck. I believed they were the rulers of the sea; and since the white people never made offerings, I thought the fish must be angry with them: what confirmed my belief was that the wind suddenly died down, causing the ship to stop moving. I assumed the fish had caused this, and I hid in the front of the ship, terrified of being offered up to appease them, peeking out and trembling constantly. Then my good friend Dick came over to me, and I took the chance to ask him, as best as I could, what those fish were. Not being able to speak much English, I could only communicate my question vaguely; and I couldn’t understand him when I asked if there were going to be any offerings made to them. However, he did tell me that those fish would swallow anyone, which was quite alarming. Dick was called away by the captain, who was leaning over the railing looking at the fish, while most of the crew was busy preparing a barrel of pitch to light so they could play with it. The captain then called me over after he learned of my fears from Dick; and after amusing himself and others with my terrified reactions, which must have looked quite funny with me crying and shaking, he dismissed me. The barrel of pitch was now lit and tossed overboard into the water: by this time, it was growing dark, and the fish chased after it; and to my great relief, I lost sight of them.

However, all my alarms began to subside when we got sight of land; and at last the ship arrived at Falmouth, after a passage of thirteen weeks. Every heart on board seemed gladdened on our reaching the shore, and none more than mine. The captain immediately went on shore, and sent on board some fresh provisions, which we wanted very much: we made good use of them, and our famine was soon turned into feasting, almost without ending. It was about the beginning of the spring 1757 when I arrived in England, and I was near twelve years of age at that time. I was very much struck with the buildings and the pavement of the streets in Falmouth; and, indeed, any object I saw filled me with new surprise. One morning, when I got upon deck, I saw it covered all over with the snow that fell over-night: as I had never seen any thing of the kind before, I thought it was salt; so I immediately ran down to the mate and desired him, as well as I could, to come and see how somebody in the night had thrown salt all over the deck. He, knowing what it was, desired me to bring some of it down to him: accordingly I took up a handful of it, which I found very cold indeed; and when I brought it to him he desired me to taste it. I did so, and I was surprised beyond measure. I then asked him what it was; he told me it was snow: but I could not in anywise understand him. He asked me if we had no such thing in my country; and I told him, No. I then asked him the use of it, and who made it; he told me a great man in the heavens, called God: but here again I was to all intents and purposes at a loss to understand him; and the more so, when a little after I saw the air filled with it, in a heavy shower, which fell down on the same day. After this I went to church; and having never been at such a place before, I was again amazed at seeing and hearing the service. I asked all I could about it; and they gave me to understand it was worshipping God, who made us and all things. I was still at a great loss, and soon got into an endless field of inquiries, as well as I was able to speak and ask about things. However, my little friend Dick used to be my best interpreter; for I could make free with him, and he always instructed me with pleasure: and from what I could understand by him of this God, and in seeing these white people did not sell one another, as we did, I was much pleased; and in this I thought they were much happier than we Africans. I was astonished at the wisdom of the white people in all things I saw; but was amazed at their not sacrificing, or making any offerings, and eating with unwashed hands, and touching the dead. I likewise could not help remarking the particular slenderness of their women, which I did not at first like; and I thought they were not so modest and shamefaced as the African women.

However, all my fears started to fade when we finally saw land; and eventually, the ship reached Falmouth after a thirteen-week journey. Every person on board seemed happy when we got to the shore, especially me. The captain went ashore right away and sent some fresh supplies on board that we desperately needed: we enjoyed them greatly, and our hunger quickly turned into a feast that seemed to last forever. It was around the beginning of spring in 1757 when I arrived in England, and I was close to twelve years old at that time. I was really struck by the buildings and the pavement of the streets in Falmouth; in fact, everything I saw filled me with new amazement. One morning, when I got up on deck, I saw it completely covered in the snow that had fallen the night before: since I had never seen anything like it, I thought it was salt; so I immediately ran down to the mate and tried to explain to him that someone had sprinkled salt all over the deck at night. He, knowing what it actually was, asked me to bring some of it to him: so I picked up a handful, which was very cold indeed; and when I brought it to him, he asked me to taste it. I did so, and I was beyond amazed. I then asked him what it was; he told me it was snow: but I couldn’t understand him at all. He asked me if we had that in my country, and I said no. I then asked him what it was used for and who made it; he told me a great man in the sky, called God: but again, I was totally unable to grasp what he meant; especially when a little later, I saw the air filled with it during a heavy snowfall on the same day. After this, I went to church; and since I had never been to a place like that before, I was once again amazed by the service I saw and heard. I asked as much as I could about it, and they explained to me that it was worshipping God, who created us and everything. I was still quite confused, and soon found myself on an endless quest for answers, trying to speak and ask about things as best I could. However, my little friend Dick was my best interpreter; I felt comfortable with him, and he always happily taught me: from what I learned from him about this God, and in seeing that these white people did not sell each other like we did, I was really pleased; and I thought they must be much happier than us Africans. I was amazed by the wisdom of the white people in everything I saw; but I was shocked by their lack of sacrifices, or offerings, and their eating with unwashed hands, and touching the dead. I also couldn’t help noticing the particular slenderness of their women, which I didn’t like at first; and I thought they were not as modest and shy as the African women.

I had often seen my master and Dick employed in reading; and I had a great curiosity to talk to the books, as I thought they did; and so to learn how all things had a beginning: for that purpose I have often taken up a book, and have talked to it, and then put my ears to it, when alone, in hopes it would answer me; and I have been very much concerned when I found it remained silent.

I often saw my master and Dick reading, and I was really curious to talk to the books like they seemed to do. I wanted to learn how everything started. For that reason, I would often pick up a book and talk to it, then press my ears against it when I was alone, hoping it would respond. I was quite upset when I found it was silent.

My master lodged at the house of a gentleman in Falmouth, who had a fine little daughter about six or seven years of age, and she grew prodigiously fond of me; insomuch that we used to eat together, and had servants to wait on us. I was so much caressed by this family that it often reminded me of the treatment I had received from my little noble African master. After I had been here a few days, I was sent on board of the ship; but the child cried so much after me that nothing could pacify her till I was sent for again. It is ludicrous enough, that I began to fear I should be betrothed to this young lady; and when my master asked me if I would stay there with her behind him, as he was going away with the ship, which had taken in the tobacco again, I cried immediately, and said I would not leave her. At last, by stealth, one night I was sent on board the ship again; and in a little time we sailed for Guernsey, where she was in part owned by a merchant, one Nicholas Doberry. As I was now amongst a people who had not their faces scarred, like some of the African nations where I had been, I was very glad I did not let them ornament me in that manner when I was with them. When we arrived at Guernsey, my master placed me to board and lodge with one of his mates, who had a wife and family there; and some months afterwards he went to England, and left me in care of this mate, together with my friend Dick: This mate had a little daughter, aged about five or six years, with whom I used to be much delighted. I had often observed that when her mother washed her face it looked very rosy; but when she washed mine it did not look so: I therefore tried oftentimes myself if I could not by washing make my face of the same colour as my little play-mate (Mary), but it was all in vain; and I now began to be mortified at the difference in our complexions. This woman behaved to me with great kindness and attention; and taught me every thing in the same manner as she did her own child, and indeed in every respect treated me as such. I remained here till the summer of the year 1757; when my master, being appointed first lieutenant of his majesty's ship the Roebuck, sent for Dick and me, and his old mate: on this we all left Guernsey, and set out for England in a sloop bound for London. As we were coming up towards the Nore, where the Roebuck lay, a man of war's boat came alongside to press our people; on which each man ran to hide himself. I was very much frightened at this, though I did not know what it meant, or what to think or do. However I went and hid myself also under a hencoop. Immediately afterwards the press-gang came on board with their swords drawn, and searched all about, pulled the people out by force, and put them into the boat. At last I was found out also: the man that found me held me up by the heels while they all made their sport of me, I roaring and crying out all the time most lustily: but at last the mate, who was my conductor, seeing this, came to my assistance, and did all he could to pacify me; but all to very little purpose, till I had seen the boat go off. Soon afterwards we came to the Nore, where the Roebuck lay; and, to our great joy, my master came on board to us, and brought us to the ship. When I went on board this large ship, I was amazed indeed to see the quantity of men and the guns. However my surprise began to diminish as my knowledge increased; and I ceased to feel those apprehensions and alarms which had taken such strong possession of me when I first came among the Europeans, and for some time after. I began now to pass to an opposite extreme; I was so far from being afraid of any thing new which I saw, that, after I had been some time in this ship, I even began to long for a battle. My griefs too, which in young minds are not perpetual, were now wearing away; and I soon enjoyed myself pretty well, and felt tolerably easy in my present situation. There was a number of boys on board, which still made it more agreeable; for we were always together, and a great part of our time was spent in play. I remained in this ship a considerable time, during which we made several cruises, and visited a variety of places: among others we were twice in Holland, and brought over several persons of distinction from it, whose names I do not now remember. On the passage, one day, for the diversion of those gentlemen, all the boys were called on the quarter-deck, and were paired proportionably, and then made to fight; after which the gentleman gave the combatants from five to nine shillings each. This was the first time I ever fought with a white boy; and I never knew what it was to have a bloody nose before. This made me fight most desperately; I suppose considerably more than an hour: and at last, both of us being weary, we were parted. I had a great deal of this kind of sport afterwards, in which the captain and the ship's company used very much to encourage me. Sometime afterwards the ship went to Leith in Scotland, and from thence to the Orkneys, where I was surprised in seeing scarcely any night: and from thence we sailed with a great fleet, full of soldiers, for England. All this time we had never come to an engagement, though we were frequently cruising off the coast of France: during which we chased many vessels, and took in all seventeen prizes. I had been learning many of the manoeuvres of the ship during our cruise; and I was several times made to fire the guns. One evening, off Havre de Grace, just as it was growing dark, we were standing off shore, and met with a fine large French-built frigate. We got all things immediately ready for fighting; and I now expected I should be gratified in seeing an engagement, which I had so long wished for in vain. But the very moment the word of command was given to fire we heard those on board the other ship cry 'Haul down the jib;' and in that instant she hoisted English colours. There was instantly with us an amazing cry of—Avast! or stop firing; and I think one or two guns had been let off, but happily they did no mischief. We had hailed them several times; but they not hearing, we received no answer, which was the cause of our firing. The boat was then sent on board of her, and she proved to be the Ambuscade man of war, to my no small disappointment. We returned to Portsmouth, without having been in any action, just at the trial of Admiral Byng (whom I saw several times during it): and my master having left the ship, and gone to London for promotion, Dick and I were put on board the Savage sloop of war, and we went in her to assist in bringing off the St. George man of war, that had ran ashore somewhere on the coast. After staying a few weeks on board the Savage, Dick and I were sent on shore at Deal, where we remained some short time, till my master sent for us to London, the place I had long desired exceedingly to see. We therefore both with great pleasure got into a waggon, and came to London, where we were received by a Mr. Guerin, a relation of my master. This gentleman had two sisters, very amiable ladies, who took much notice and great care of me. Though I had desired so much to see London, when I arrived in it I was unfortunately unable to gratify my curiosity; for I had at this time the chilblains to such a degree that I could not stand for several months, and I was obliged to be sent to St. George's Hospital. There I grew so ill, that the doctors wanted to cut my left leg off at different times, apprehending a mortification; but I always said I would rather die than suffer it; and happily (I thank God) I recovered without the operation. After being there several weeks, and just as I had recovered, the small-pox broke out on me, so that I was again confined; and I thought myself now particularly unfortunate. However I soon recovered again; and by this time my master having been promoted to be first lieutenant of the Preston man of war of fifty guns, then new at Deptford, Dick and I were sent on board her, and soon after we went to Holland to bring over the late Duke of —— to England.—While I was in this ship an incident happened, which, though trifling, I beg leave to relate, as I could not help taking particular notice of it, and considering it then as a judgment of God. One morning a young man was looking up to the fore-top, and in a wicked tone, common on shipboard, d——d his eyes about something. Just at the moment some small particles of dirt fell into his left eye, and by the evening it was very much inflamed. The next day it grew worse; and within six or seven days he lost it. From this ship my master was appointed a lieutenant on board the Royal George. When he was going he wished me to stay on board the Preston, to learn the French horn; but the ship being ordered for Turkey I could not think of leaving my master, to whom I was very warmly attached; and I told him if he left me behind it would break my heart. This prevailed on him to take me with him; but he left Dick on board the Preston, whom I embraced at parting for the last time. The Royal George was the largest ship I had ever seen; so that when I came on board of her I was surprised at the number of people, men, women, and children, of every denomination; and the largeness of the guns, many of them also of brass, which I had never seen before. Here were also shops or stalls of every kind of goods, and people crying their different commodities about the ship as in a town. To me it appeared a little world, into which I was again cast without a friend, for I had no longer my dear companion Dick. We did not stay long here. My master was not many weeks on board before he got an appointment to be sixth lieutenant of the Namur, which was then at Spithead, fitting up for Vice-admiral Boscawen, who was going with a large fleet on an expedition against Louisburgh. The crew of the Royal George were turned over to her, and the flag of that gallant admiral was hoisted on board, the blue at the maintop-gallant mast head. There was a very great fleet of men of war of every description assembled together for this expedition, and I was in hopes soon to have an opportunity of being gratified with a sea-fight. All things being now in readiness, this mighty fleet (for there was also Admiral Cornish's fleet in company, destined for the East Indies) at last weighed anchor, and sailed. The two fleets continued in company for several days, and then parted; Admiral Cornish, in the Lenox, having first saluted our admiral in the Namur, which he returned. We then steered for America; but, by contrary winds, we were driven to Teneriffe, where I was struck with its noted peak. Its prodigious height, and its form, resembling a sugar-loaf, filled me with wonder. We remained in sight of this island some days, and then proceeded for America, which we soon made, and got into a very commodious harbour called St. George, in Halifax, where we had fish in great plenty, and all other fresh provisions. We were here joined by different men of war and transport ships with soldiers; after which, our fleet being increased to a prodigious number of ships of all kinds, we sailed for Cape Breton in Nova Scotia. We had the good and gallant General Wolfe on board our ship, whose affability made him highly esteemed and beloved by all the men. He often honoured me, as well as other boys, with marks of his notice; and saved me once a flogging for fighting with a young gentleman. We arrived at Cape Breton in the summer of 1758: and here the soldiers were to be landed, in order to make an attack upon Louisbourgh. My master had some part in superintending the landing; and here I was in a small measure gratified in seeing an encounter between our men and the enemy. The French were posted on the shore to receive us, and disputed our landing for a long time; but at last they were driven from their trenches, and a complete landing was effected. Our troops pursued them as far as the town of Louisbourgh. In this action many were killed on both sides. One thing remarkable I saw this day:—A lieutenant of the Princess Amelia, who, as well as my master, superintended the landing, was giving the word of command, and while his mouth was open a musquet ball went through it, and passed out at his cheek. I had that day in my hand the scalp of an indian king, who was killed in the engagement: the scalp had been taken off by an Highlander. I saw this king's ornaments too, which were very curious, and made of feathers.

My master stayed at a gentleman's house in Falmouth, who had a lovely little daughter around six or seven years old. She became very attached to me; we often ate together and had servants waiting on us. I was so spoiled by this family that it reminded me of the kind treatment I received from my little noble African master. After a few days, I was sent aboard the ship, but the child cried so much for me that nothing could calm her until I was called back. It's funny to think that I started to worry I might be engaged to this young girl. When my master asked if I would stay there with her while he took the ship, which had just loaded tobacco, I immediately cried and said I wouldn’t leave her. Eventually, one night, I was secretly sent back to the ship; shortly after, we sailed for Guernsey, where a merchant named Nicholas Doberry partly owned her. I was glad to be among people without scarred faces, like some African nations I had visited, and I was grateful I hadn’t let them mark me that way. When we reached Guernsey, my master arranged for me to stay with one of his mates who had a wife and family there; a few months later, he went to England, leaving me and my friend Dick in this mate's care. This mate had a little daughter, about five or six, whom I enjoyed spending time with. I often noticed that when her mother washed her face, it looked rosy, but when she washed mine, it didn’t have the same effect. I tried washing my face many times to make it look like my playmate Mary’s, but it was all in vain, and I started to feel embarrassed about our different complexions. The woman was very kind and attentive to me, teaching me everything she taught her own child and treating me like one of her own. I stayed there until the summer of 1757 when my master, appointed as the first lieutenant of His Majesty’s ship the Roebuck, sent for Dick and me and his old mate. We then left Guernsey and set off for England on a sloop heading to London. As we approached the Nore, where the Roebuck was docked, a warship's boat came alongside to press our crew, and everyone ran to hide. I was really scared and didn’t understand what was happening, so I hid under a hencoop. Soon after, the press gang came aboard with their swords drawn, searching everywhere, pulling people out by force, and putting them into the boat. Eventually, I was discovered too; the man who found me held me up by my heels while everyone laughed at me, and I screamed and cried the whole time. But finally, the mate who was with me stepped in to help and tried to calm me down, but it didn’t help much until I saw the boat leave. Soon after, we arrived at the Nore, where the Roebuck was, and to our great joy, my master came on board to see us and brought us to the ship. When I stepped onto this big ship, I was amazed by the number of men and the guns. However, my surprise started to fade as I learned more, and I stopped feeling the intense fear and anxiety I had when I first came among Europeans. I began to swing to the other extreme; rather than being afraid of anything new I encountered, after some time on this ship, I even started to look forward to a battle. My worries, which don’t last in young minds, faded away, and I soon began to enjoy myself and felt pretty comfortable in my situation. There were a number of boys on board, making it even more fun, as we were always together and spent a lot of our time playing. I stayed on this ship for quite a while, during which we made several trips and visited many places; among others, we went to Holland twice and brought several distinguished people back, although I can’t remember their names now. One day, for the amusement of those gentlemen, all the boys were called to the quarter-deck and paired off to fight each other; afterwards, the gentlemen gave the fighters between five and nine shillings each. This was the first time I ever fought a white boy, and I had never had a bloody nose before. This made me fight fiercely for quite a long time, probably over an hour, until we were both too tired and were separated. I had a lot of similar fun later on, and the captain and the crew really encouraged me. Sometime later, the ship went to Leith in Scotland, then to the Orkneys, where I was surprised to see it hardly ever got dark. Afterwards, we sailed with a large fleet full of soldiers toward England. All this time, we hadn’t been in any engagements, although we cruised off the coast of France, during which we chased down many vessels and captured a total of seventeen prizes. I had been learning many of the ship’s maneuvers during our cruise, and I fired the guns several times. One evening, off Havre de Grace, just as it was getting dark, we spotted a large French-built frigate. We got everything ready for a fight, and I was finally hoping to see the engagement I had been longing for. But the moment we were told to fire, we heard the other ship’s crew shouting, "Haul down the jib," and immediately after, they raised English colors. We all immediately shouted, “Avast!” or “stop firing,” and I think one or two guns were fired off, but luckily they didn’t cause any damage. We hailed them several times but received no answer, which is why we fired. A boat was then sent over, and it turned out the ship was the Ambuscade man-of-war, which was a great disappointment to me. We returned to Portsmouth without having fought at all, just in time for the trial of Admiral Byng (whom I saw several times during that time). My master left the ship and went to London for a promotion, and Dick and I were placed on board the Savage sloop of war. We took her to help recover the St. George man-of-war that had run aground somewhere on the coast. After spending a few weeks on the Savage, Dick and I were sent ashore at Deal, where we stayed for a short time before my master sent for us to London, a place I had long been very eager to see. With great pleasure, we hopped on a wagon and traveled to London, where we were greeted by Mr. Guerin, a relative of my master. This gentleman had two very nice sisters who took a lot of care and attention toward me. Although I had been so excited to see London, when I arrived, I unfortunately couldn’t indulge my curiosity because I was suffering from such bad chilblains that I couldn’t stand for several months, which led to me being sent to St. George’s Hospital. I became so ill there that the doctors suggested amputating my left leg at different times for fear of mortification; but I always insisted I would rather die than go through with that, and thankfully (thank God) I recovered without the operation. After several weeks there, just as I was getting better, I came down with smallpox and was confined again, making me feel particularly unfortunate. However, I soon recovered once more, and by this time, my master had been promoted to first lieutenant of the Preston man-of-war of fifty guns, which was newly at Deptford. Dick and I were sent on board her, and shortly after, we went to Holland to bring back the late Duke of —— to England. While I was on this ship, a small incident occurred which, though it seemed trivial, I felt deserved mentioning because I saw it as a sign from God. One morning, a young man was looking up at the fore-top and swore about something in a wicked tone, which was common on ships. Just then, some small bits of dirt fell into his left eye, and by evening it became very inflamed. The next day it worsened, and within six or seven days, he lost the eye. My master was then appointed as a lieutenant on board the Royal George. Before he left, he wanted me to stay aboard the Preston to learn to play the French horn, but since the ship was ordered to Turkey, I couldn’t bear the thought of leaving my master, to whom I had grown very attached. I told him that if he left me behind, it would break my heart. This convinced him to take me with him, but he left Dick aboard the Preston, whom I said goodbye to for the last time. The Royal George was the largest ship I had ever seen; so when I boarded her, I was astonished by the number of people—men, women, and children of all sorts—and the size of the guns, many of which were brass, something I had never seen before. There were shops of every kind of goods, and people calling out their various wares as if in a town. To me, it felt like a little world, and I found myself cast back into it without a friend since I no longer had my dear companion Dick. We didn’t stay there long. My master hadn’t been on board many weeks before he received an appointment as the sixth lieutenant of the Namur, which was then at Spithead, getting ready for Vice-Admiral Boscawen, who was heading out with a large fleet on an expedition against Louisburgh. The crew of the Royal George was transferred to the Namur, and the flag of that gallant admiral was hoisted on board, the blue at the main top-gallant masthead. A massive fleet of warships of all types gathered for this expedition, and I was hopeful to soon get my chance for a sea fight. Once everything was prepared, this mighty fleet (which included Admiral Cornish’s fleet on a mission to the East Indies) finally weighed anchor and set sail. The two fleets stayed together for several days before parting ways; Admiral Cornish, in the Lenox, first saluted our admiral on the Namur, which he returned. We then headed toward America, but due to contrary winds, we were driven to Teneriffe, where I was captivated by its famous peak. Its immense height and sugar-loaf shape filled me with wonder. We stayed in sight of the island for several days before continuing on to America, which we quickly reached, entering a very convenient harbor called St. George in Halifax, where there was plenty of fish and other fresh provisions. Here, we were joined by various men-of-war and transport ships carrying soldiers; afterwards, as our fleet grew immensely, we sailed for Cape Breton in Nova Scotia. We had the honorable and brave General Wolfe aboard our ship, whose friendly nature made him highly regarded and loved by the crew. He often showed me, as well as other boys, kindness and even saved me from a flogging for fighting with a young gentleman. We arrived at Cape Breton in the summer of 1758, where the soldiers were to be landed for an attack on Louisburgh. My master had a role in overseeing the landing; and here I got a small glimpse of a confrontation between our troops and the enemy. The French were ready on the shore to greet us, fiercely resisting our landing for a long time; but eventually, they were pushed back from their trenches, allowing a complete landing to take place. Our troops chased them all the way to the town of Louisburgh. Many casualties occurred on both sides during this battle. One remarkable thing I witnessed that day was when a lieutenant of the Princess Amelia, who was supervising the landing like my master, was giving orders and a musket ball went through his mouth, exiting through his cheek. I had in my hand the scalp of an Indian king who was killed in the encounter; the scalp had been taken by a Highlander. I also saw the king’s ornaments, which were quite fascinating and made of feathers.

Our land forces laid siege to the town of Louisbourgh, while the French men of war were blocked up in the harbour by the fleet, the batteries at the same time playing upon them from the land. This they did with such effect, that one day I saw some of the ships set on fire by the shells from the batteries, and I believe two or three of them were quite burnt. At another time, about fifty boats belonging to the English men of war, commanded by Captain George Balfour of the Ætna fire-ship, and another junior captain, Laforey, attacked and boarded the only two remaining French men of war in the harbour. They also set fire to a seventy-gun ship, but a sixty-four, called the Bienfaisant, they brought off. During my stay here I had often an opportunity of being near Captain Balfour, who was pleased to notice me, and liked me so much that he often asked my master to let him have me, but he would not part with me; and no consideration could have induced me to leave him. At last Louisbourgh was taken, and the English men of war came into the harbour before it, to my very great joy; for I had now more liberty of indulging myself, and I went often on shore. When the ships were in the harbour we had the most beautiful procession on the water I ever saw. All the admirals and captains of the men of war, full dressed, and in their barges, well ornamented with pendants, came alongside of the Namur. The vice-admiral then went on shore in his barge, followed by the other officers in order of seniority, to take possession, as I suppose, of the town and fort. Some time after this the French governor and his lady, and other persons of note, came on board our ship to dine. On this occasion our ships were dressed with colours of all kinds, from the topgallant-mast head to the deck; and this, with the firing of guns, formed a most grand and magnificent spectacle.

Our ground troops surrounded the town of Louisbourg while the French warships were trapped in the harbor by our fleet, with land batteries attacking them at the same time. They were so effective that one day I saw some of the ships catch fire from the shells fired by the batteries, and I believe two or three of them were completely burned. At another point, about fifty boats belonging to the English warships, led by Captain George Balfour of the fire ship Ætna, along with another junior captain, Laforey, launched an attack and boarded the last two French warships in the harbor. They also set fire to a seventy-gun ship, but they managed to bring a sixty-four-gun ship called Bienfaisant back. During my time there, I often had the chance to be close to Captain Balfour, who took a liking to me and asked my master frequently if he could have me, but my master wouldn’t let me go, and nothing could have persuaded me to leave him. Eventually, Louisbourg was captured, and the English warships entered the harbor, which filled me with great joy because I then had more freedom and often went ashore. When the ships were in the harbor, we witnessed the most beautiful procession on water I had ever seen. All the admirals and captains of the warships, dressed in full uniform and in their well-decorated barges, came alongside the Namur. The vice-admiral then went ashore in his barge, followed by other officers in order of seniority, to take possession of the town and fort, as I assume. Some time after that, the French governor and his wife, along with other notable people, came on board our ship for dinner. On this occasion, our ships were adorned with all sorts of colors, from the topgallant-mast head to the deck, and combined with the firing of guns, it created a spectacular and grand sight.

As soon as every thing here was settled Admiral Boscawen sailed with part of the fleet for England, leaving some ships behind with Rear-admirals Sir Charles Hardy and Durell. It was now winter; and one evening, during our passage home, about dusk, when we were in the channel, or near soundings, and were beginning to look for land, we descried seven sail of large men of war, which stood off shore. Several people on board of our ship said, as the two fleets were (in forty minutes from the first sight) within hail of each other, that they were English men of war; and some of our people even began to name some of the ships. By this time both fleets began to mingle, and our admiral ordered his flag to be hoisted. At that instant the other fleet, which were French, hoisted their ensigns, and gave us a broadside as they passed by. Nothing could create greater surprise and confusion among us than this: the wind was high, the sea rough, and we had our lower and middle deck guns housed in, so that not a single gun on board was ready to be fired at any of the French ships. However, the Royal William and the Somerset being our sternmost ships, became a little prepared, and each gave the French ships a broadside as they passed by. I afterwards heard this was a French squadron, commanded by Mons. Conflans; and certainly had the Frenchmen known our condition, and had a mind to fight us, they might have done us great mischief. But we were not long before we were prepared for an engagement. Immediately many things were tossed overboard; the ships were made ready for fighting as soon as possible; and about ten at night we had bent a new main sail, the old one being split. Being now in readiness for fighting, we wore ship, and stood after the French fleet, who were one or two ships in number more than we. However we gave them chase, and continued pursuing them all night; and at daylight we saw six of them, all large ships of the line, and an English East Indiaman, a prize they had taken. We chased them all day till between three and four o'clock in the evening, when we came up with, and passed within a musquet shot of, one seventy-four gun ship, and the Indiaman also, who now hoisted her colours, but immediately hauled them down again. On this we made a signal for the other ships to take possession of her; and, supposing the man of war would likewise strike, we cheered, but she did not; though if we had fired into her, from being so near, we must have taken her. To my utter surprise the Somerset, who was the next ship astern of the Namur, made way likewise; and, thinking they were sure of this French ship, they cheered in the same manner, but still continued to follow us. The French Commodore was about a gun-shot ahead of all, running from us with all speed; and about four o'clock he carried his foretopmast overboard. This caused another loud cheer with us; and a little after the topmast came close by us; but, to our great surprise, instead of coming up with her, we found she went as fast as ever, if not faster. The sea grew now much smoother; and the wind lulling, the seventy-four gun ship we had passed came again by us in the very same direction, and so near, that we heard her people talk as she went by; yet not a shot was fired on either side; and about five or six o'clock, just as it grew dark, she joined her commodore. We chased all night; but the next day they were out of sight, so that we saw no more of them; and we only had the old Indiaman (called Carnarvon I think) for our trouble. After this we stood in for the channel, and soon made the land; and, about the close of the year 1758-9, we got safe to St. Helen's. Here the Namur ran aground; and also another large ship astern of us; but, by starting our water, and tossing many things overboard to lighten her, we got the ships off without any damage. We stayed for a short time at Spithead, and then went into Portsmouth harbour to refit; from whence the admiral went to London; and my master and I soon followed, with a press-gang, as we wanted some hands to complete our complement.

As soon as everything was settled here, Admiral Boscawen sailed part of the fleet back to England, leaving some ships with Rear-admirals Sir Charles Hardy and Durell. It was winter, and one evening during our journey home, just around dusk, while we were near the channel and starting to look for land, we spotted seven large warships off the coast. Several people on our ship said that as the two fleets were getting closer to each other within forty minutes, those ships were English warships, and some even started naming them. By this time, both fleets were mingling, and our admiral ordered his flag to be raised. At that moment, the other fleet, which was actually French, raised their flags and fired a broadside at us as they passed by. Nothing could have caused more surprise and confusion among us: the wind was high, the sea rough, and we had our lower and middle deck guns stowed away, so none of our guns were ready to fire at the French ships. However, the Royal William and the Somerset, being our last ships in line, got a bit ready and each fired a broadside at the French ships as they went by. I later learned that this was a French squadron commanded by Monsieur Conflans; and definitely, if the French had known our situation and wanted to fight us, they could have caused us serious trouble. But it wasn't long before we got ready for battle. Many things were thrown overboard; the ships were prepared for fighting as quickly as possible; and by about ten at night, we had put up a new mainsail since the old one had torn. Now ready for battle, we turned our ship and chased the French fleet, which had one or two more ships than we did. Nevertheless, we pursued them all night; and at dawn, we saw six of them, all large ships of the line, along with an English East Indiaman they had captured. We chased them all day until around three or four o'clock in the afternoon, when we got close to and passed within musket shot of a seventy-four-gun ship and the Indiaman as well, which raised her colors but immediately took them down again. We signaled to the other ships to take possession of her, and thinking the warship would also lower its colors, we cheered, but it didn't; though if we had fired at her from so close, we would have captured her. To my surprise, the Somerset, which was the next ship behind the Namur, also moved forward, believing they had secured this French ship, but they cheered the same way and kept following us. The French Commodore was a gunshot ahead, fleeing from us as fast as he could; and around four o'clock, he lost his foretopmast. This caused another loud cheer from us, and shortly after the topmast drifted close by us; but to our amazement, instead of slowing down, it seemed like the French ship was going even faster. The sea had become much calmer; and as the wind lessened, the seventy-four-gun ship we had passed came by us again in the same direction, so close that we could hear her crew talking as she went by; yet not a shot was fired from either side. By around five or six o'clock, just as it was getting dark, she rejoined her commodore. We chased all night, but the next day they were out of sight, and we saw nothing more of them; we only managed to catch the old Indiaman (I think it was called Carnarvon) for our trouble. After this, we headed for the channel and soon spotted land, and by the end of the year 1758-59, we safely arrived at St. Helen's. Here, the Namur ran aground, as did another large ship behind us, but by letting out some water and tossing many things overboard to lighten her, we managed to get the ships off without any damage. We stayed at Spithead for a short time before heading into Portsmouth harbor to refit; from there, the admiral went to London, and my master and I quickly followed with a press gang, as we needed more crew to complete our numbers.


CHAP. IV.

The author is baptized—Narrowly escapes drowning—Goes on an expedition to the Mediterranean—Incidents he met with there—Is witness to an engagement between some English and French ships—A particular account of the celebrated engagement between Admiral Boscawen and Mons. Le Clue, off Cape Logas, in August 1759—Dreadful explosion of a French ship—The author sails for England—His master appointed to the command of a fire-ship—Meets a negro boy, from whom he experiences much benevolence—Prepares for an expedition against Belle-Isle—A remarkable story of a disaster which befel his ship—Arrives at Belle-Isle—Operations of the landing and siege—The author's danger and distress, with his manner of extricating himself—- Surrender of Belle-Isle—Transactions afterwards on the coast of France—Remarkable instance of kidnapping—The author returns to England—Hears a talk of peace, and expects his freedom—His ship sails for Deptford to be paid off, and when he arrives there he is suddenly seized by his master and carried forcibly on board a West India ship and sold.

The author gets baptized—Narrowly escapes drowning—Goes on an expedition to the Mediterranean—Incidents he encounters there—Witnesses a battle between some English and French ships—A detailed account of the famous clash between Admiral Boscawen and Mons. Le Clue, off Cape Logas, in August 1759—A terrible explosion of a French ship—The author sails to England—His captain is appointed to command a fire ship—Meets a black boy who shows him great kindness—Prepares for a mission against Belle-Isle—A notable story of a disaster that befell his ship—Arrives at Belle-Isle—Operations of the landing and siege—The author's danger and distress, and how he manages to get out of it—Surrender of Belle-Isle—Events afterward on the coast of France—Remarkable case of kidnapping—The author returns to England—Hears talks of peace and hopes for his freedom—His ship sails to Deptford to be paid off, and when he gets there, he is suddenly seized by his captain and forcibly taken aboard a West India ship and sold.

It was now between two and three years since I first came to England, a great part of which I had spent at sea; so that I became inured to that service, and began to consider myself as happily situated; for my master treated me always extremely well; and my attachment and gratitude to him were very great. From the various scenes I had beheld on shipboard, I soon grew a stranger to terror of every kind, and was, in that respect at least, almost an Englishman. I have often reflected with surprise that I never felt half the alarm at any of the numerous dangers I have been in, that I was filled with at the first sight of the Europeans, and at every act of theirs, even the most trifling, when I first came among them, and for some time afterwards. That fear, however, which was the effect of my ignorance, wore away as I began to know them. I could now speak English tolerably well, and I perfectly understood every thing that was said. I now not only felt myself quite easy with these new countrymen, but relished their society and manners. I no longer looked upon them as spirits, but as men superior to us; and therefore I had the stronger desire to resemble them; to imbibe their spirit, and imitate their manners; I therefore embraced every occasion of improvement; and every new thing that I observed I treasured up in my memory. I had long wished to be able to read and write; and for this purpose I took every opportunity to gain instruction, but had made as yet very little progress. However, when I went to London with my master, I had soon an opportunity of improving myself, which I gladly embraced. Shortly after my arrival, he sent me to wait upon the Miss Guerins, who had treated me with much kindness when I was there before; and they sent me to school.

It had been about two to three years since I first came to England, a large part of which I had spent at sea; as a result, I became used to that lifestyle and started to feel content with my situation; my master always treated me very well, and I felt a deep attachment and gratitude towards him. From the various experiences I had on the ship, I quickly became unfamiliar with fear in general, and in that respect, I was almost like an Englishman. I often reflected with surprise that I never felt even half the fear during the many dangers I faced that I did at the first sight of Europeans and at every little thing they did when I first arrived and for some time after. That initial fear, born out of my ignorance, faded away as I began to understand them. I could now speak English fairly well and understood everything that was said. I felt completely comfortable with these new countrymen and even enjoyed their company and ways. I no longer viewed them as spirits, but as men who were superior to us; hence, I had a stronger desire to be like them, to absorb their spirit, and imitate their ways. I took every chance to improve myself, and every new thing I noticed, I stored in my memory. I had long wanted to learn to read and write, so I seized every opportunity for education, but I had made very little progress so far. However, when I went to London with my master, I soon had a chance to better myself, which I eagerly accepted. Shortly after I arrived, he sent me to attend to the Miss Guerins, who had been very kind to me during my previous visit, and they sent me to school.

While I was attending these ladies their servants told me I could not go to Heaven unless I was baptized. This made me very uneasy; for I had now some faint idea of a future state: accordingly I communicated my anxiety to the eldest Miss Guerin, with whom I was become a favourite, and pressed her to have me baptized; when to my great joy she told me I should. She had formerly asked my master to let me be baptized, but he had refused; however she now insisted on it; and he being under some obligation to her brother complied with her request; so I was baptized in St. Margaret's church, Westminster, in February 1759, by my present name. The clergyman, at the same time, gave me a book, called a Guide to the Indians, written by the Bishop of Sodor and Man. On this occasion Miss Guerin did me the honour to stand as godmother, and afterwards gave me a treat. I used to attend these ladies about the town, in which service I was extremely happy; as I had thus many opportunities of seeing London, which I desired of all things. I was sometimes, however, with my master at his rendezvous-house, which was at the foot of Westminster-bridge. Here I used to enjoy myself in playing about the bridge stairs, and often in the watermen's wherries, with other boys. On one of these occasions there was another boy with me in a wherry, and we went out into the current of the river: while we were there two more stout boys came to us in another wherry, and, abusing us for taking the boat, desired me to get into the other wherry-boat. Accordingly I went to get out of the wherry I was in; but just as I had got one of my feet into the other boat the boys shoved it off, so that I fell into the Thames; and, not being able to swim, I should unavoidably have been drowned, but for the assistance of some watermen who providentially came to my relief.

While I was attending to these ladies, their servants told me I couldn’t go to Heaven unless I got baptized. This made me really anxious, as I had started to grasp the idea of an afterlife. So, I shared my concerns with the eldest Miss Guerin, with whom I had become a favorite, and urged her to help me get baptized. To my great joy, she said she would. She had previously asked my master for permission to baptize me, but he had refused. However, she insisted on it this time, and since he owed her brother a favor, he agreed to her request. So, I was baptized at St. Margaret's Church in Westminster in February 1759, using my current name. The clergyman also gave me a book called "A Guide to the Indians," written by the Bishop of Sodor and Man. On this occasion, Miss Guerin honored me by being my godmother and later treated me to something special. I used to accompany these ladies around town, which made me very happy because it gave me many chances to see London, something I wanted more than anything. However, I was sometimes with my master at his meeting place at the foot of Westminster Bridge. There, I enjoyed playing around the bridge steps and often in the watermen's boats with other boys. On one of those days, I was in a boat with another boy when we drifted into the river's current. While we were out there, two other strong boys approached us in another boat and, after scolding us for taking their boat, told me to get into theirs. So, I went to get out of the boat I was in, but just as I was stepping into the other one, the boys pushed it away, causing me to fall into the Thames. Since I couldn’t swim, I would have undoubtedly drowned if it hadn’t been for some watermen who miraculously came to my rescue.

The Namur being again got ready for sea, my master, with his gang, was ordered on board; and, to my no small grief, I was obliged to leave my school-master, whom I liked very much, and always attended while I stayed in London, to repair on board with my master. Nor did I leave my kind patronesses, the Miss Guerins, without uneasiness and regret. They often used to teach me to read, and took great pains to instruct me in the principles of religion and the knowledge of God. I therefore parted from those amiable ladies with reluctance; after receiving from them many friendly cautions how to conduct myself, and some valuable presents.

The Namur was getting ready for sea again, and my master, along with his crew, was ordered on board. To my great sadness, I had to leave my schoolteacher, whom I liked very much and always attended while I was in London, and go on board with my master. I also left my kind patronesses, the Miss Guerins, feeling uneasy and regretful. They often taught me how to read and worked hard to instruct me in the principles of religion and the knowledge of God. So, I parted from those lovely ladies with reluctance, after receiving from them many friendly tips on how to behave and some valuable gifts.

When I came to Spithead, I found we were destined for the Mediterranean, with a large fleet, which was now ready to put to sea. We only waited for the arrival of the admiral, who soon came on board; and about the beginning of the spring 1759, having weighed anchor, and got under way, Sailed for the Mediterranean; and in eleven days, from the Land's End, we got to Gibraltar. While we were here I used to be often on shore, and got various fruits in great plenty, and very cheap.

When I arrived at Spithead, I discovered we were set to head for the Mediterranean with a large fleet that was ready to sail. We just needed to wait for the admiral, who soon came on board. Then, at the beginning of spring 1759, after weighing anchor and getting under way, we sailed for the Mediterranean. In eleven days from Land's End, we reached Gibraltar. While we were there, I often went ashore and found a variety of fruits in great abundance and at very low prices.

I had frequently told several people, in my excursions on shore, the story of my being kidnapped with my sister, and of our being separated, as I have related before; and I had as often expressed my anxiety for her fate, and my sorrow at having never met her again. One day, when I was on shore, and mentioning these circumstances to some persons, one of them told me he knew where my sister was, and, if I would accompany him, he would bring me to her. Improbable as this story was I believed it immediately, and agreed to go with him, while my heart leaped for joy: and, indeed, he conducted me to a black young woman, who was so like my sister, that, at first sight, I really thought it was her: but I was quickly undeceived; and, on talking to her, I found her to be of another nation.

I often shared with people during my time on land the story of how I was kidnapped with my sister and how we got separated, as I've mentioned before. I repeatedly expressed my worry about her well-being and my sadness over never seeing her again. One day, while I was on shore talking about this with some folks, one of them told me he knew where my sister was and that he could take me to her if I went with him. As unlikely as this sounded, I believed him right away and agreed to go, my heart racing with joy. He ended up taking me to a young Black woman who looked so much like my sister that I honestly thought it was her at first. But I quickly realized I was mistaken, and upon speaking with her, I discovered she was from a different background.

While we lay here the Preston came in from the Levant. As soon as she arrived, my master told me I should now see my old companion, Dick, who had gone in her when she sailed for Turkey. I was much rejoiced at this news, and expected every minute to embrace him; and when the captain came on board of our ship, which he did immediately after, I ran to inquire after my friend; but, with inexpressible sorrow, I learned from the boat's crew that the dear youth was dead! and that they had brought his chest, and all his other things, to my master: these he afterwards gave to me, and I regarded them as a memorial of my friend, whom I loved, and grieved for, as a brother.

While we were lying here, the Preston came in from the Levant. As soon as she arrived, my master told me I would soon see my old friend, Dick, who had sailed on her when she headed for Turkey. I was very happy to hear this and expected to hug him any minute. When the captain came on board our ship right after, I rushed to ask about my friend; but, with unbearable sadness, I learned from the crew that the dear young man was dead! They had brought his chest and all his belongings to my master. He later gave them to me, and I treasured them as a memory of my friend, whom I loved and mourned for like a brother.

While we were at Gibraltar, I saw a soldier hanging by his heels, at one of the moles[L]: I thought this a strange sight, as I had seen a man hanged in London by his neck. At another time I saw the master of a frigate towed to shore on a grating, by several of the men of war's boats, and discharged the fleet, which I understood was a mark of disgrace for cowardice. On board the same ship there was also a sailor hung up at the yard-arm.

While we were in Gibraltar, I saw a soldier hanging by his heels at one of the moles[L]: I thought this was a strange sight since I had seen a man hanged by his neck in London. On another occasion, I saw the captain of a frigate being towed to shore on a grating by several boats from the fleet, and released from the fleet, which I understood was a sign of disgrace for cowardice. On the same ship, there was also a sailor hung up at the yardarm.

After lying at Gibraltar for some time, we sailed up the Mediterranean a considerable way above the Gulf of Lyons; where we were one night overtaken with a terrible gale of wind, much greater than any I had ever yet experienced. The sea ran so high that, though all the guns were well housed, there was great reason to fear their getting loose, the ship rolled so much; and if they had it must have proved our destruction. After we had cruised here for a short time, we came to Barcelona, a Spanish sea-port, remarkable for its silk manufactures. Here the ships were all to be watered; and my master, who spoke different languages, and used often to interpret for the admiral, superintended the watering of ours. For that purpose he and the officers of the other ships, who were on the same service, had tents pitched in the bay; and the Spanish soldiers were stationed along the shore, I suppose to see that no depredations were committed by our men.

After spending some time in Gibraltar, we sailed up the Mediterranean quite far past the Gulf of Lyons. One night, we were hit by a terrible storm, stronger than any I had ever experienced before. The waves were so high that even though all the guns were secured, we were really worried they might break free because the ship was rolling so much; if they had, it would have spelled disaster for us. After we lingered there for a short while, we arrived in Barcelona, a Spanish port known for its silk manufacturing. Here, all the ships needed to refill their water, and my captain, who spoke multiple languages and often interpreted for the admiral, oversaw the watering of our ship. For this, he and the officers from the other ships on the same mission set up tents in the bay, and Spanish soldiers were positioned along the shore, probably to ensure that our crew didn't cause any trouble.

I used constantly to attend my master; and I was charmed with this place. All the time we stayed it was like a fair with the natives, who brought us fruits of all kinds, and sold them to us much cheaper than I got them in England. They used also to bring wine down to us in hog and sheep skins, which diverted me very much. The Spanish officers here treated our officers with great politeness and attention; and some of them, in particular, used to come often to my master's tent to visit him; where they would sometimes divert themselves by mounting me on the horses or mules, so that I could not fall, and setting them off at full gallop; my imperfect skill in horsemanship all the while affording them no small entertainment. After the ships were watered, we returned to our old station of cruizing off Toulon, for the purpose of intercepting a fleet of French men of war that lay there. One Sunday, in our cruise, we came off a place where there were two small French frigates lying in shore; and our admiral, thinking to take or destroy them, sent two ships in after them—the Culloden and the Conqueror. They soon came up to the Frenchmen; and I saw a smart fight here, both by sea and land: for the frigates were covered by batteries, and they played upon our ships most furiously, which they as furiously returned, and for a long time a constant firing was kept up on all sides at an amazing rate. At last one frigate sunk; but the people escaped, though not without much difficulty: and a little after some of the people left the other frigate also, which was a mere wreck. However, our ships did not venture to bring her away, they were so much annoyed from the batteries, which raked them both in going and coming: their topmasts were shot away, and they were otherwise so much shattered, that the admiral was obliged to send in many boats to tow them back to the fleet. I afterwards sailed with a man who fought in one of the French batteries during the engagement, and he told me our ships had done considerable mischief that day on shore and in the batteries.

I used to always accompany my master, and I was enchanted by this place. The whole time we were there felt like a fair with the locals, who brought us all kinds of fruits and sold them to us for much less than I paid in England. They also brought wine to us in hog and sheep skins, which entertained me a lot. The Spanish officers here treated our officers with great politeness and attention, and some of them, in particular, often came to visit my master in his tent; there, they sometimes amused themselves by putting me on horses or mules so that I wouldn’t fall and then sending them off at full gallop, my lack of skill in riding providing them quite a bit of entertainment. After we refilled our ships’ water, we returned to our previous spot cruising off Toulon to intercept a fleet of French warships anchored there. One Sunday during our cruise, we came across a location where two small French frigates were lying near the shore; our admiral, wanting to capture or destroy them, sent two ships after them—the Culloden and the Conqueror. They quickly caught up with the French ships, and I witnessed a fierce battle here, both at sea and on land: the frigates were protected by batteries, which bombarded our ships fiercely, and we fought back just as intensely, with constant firing on all sides at an incredible pace. Eventually, one frigate sank, but the crew managed to escape, albeit with great difficulty. Shortly after, some of the crew also abandoned the other frigate, which was a complete wreck. However, our ships didn’t dare to take her away because they were getting battered by the batteries as they went in and out: their topmasts were shot down, and they were so badly damaged that the admiral had to send several boats in to tow them back to the fleet. I later sailed with a man who fought in one of the French batteries during the battle, and he told me our ships caused significant damage that day on land and in the batteries.

After this we sailed for Gibraltar, and arrived there about August 1759. Here we remained with all our sails unbent, while the fleet was watering and doing other necessary things. While we were in this situation, one day the admiral, with most of the principal officers, and many people of all stations, being on shore, about seven o'clock in the evening we were alarmed by signals from the frigates stationed for that purpose; and in an instant there was a general cry that the French fleet was out, and just passing through the streights. The admiral immediately came on board with some other officers; and it is impossible to describe the noise, hurry and confusion throughout the whole fleet, in bending their sails and slipping their cables; many people and ships' boats were left on shore in the bustle. We had two captains on board of our ship who came away in the hurry and left their ships to follow. We shewed lights from the gun-whale to the main topmast-head; and all our lieutenants were employed amongst the fleet to tell the ships not to wait for their captains, but to put the sails to the yards, slip their cables and follow us; and in this confusion of making ready for fighting we set out for sea in the dark after the French fleet. Here I could have exclaimed with Ajax,

After that, we set sail for Gibraltar and arrived around August 1759. We stayed there with all our sails down while the fleet was refilling its water and taking care of other essentials. One evening, while most of the senior officers and many others were on shore, we were suddenly alerted by signals from the frigates stationed for that purpose. At around seven o'clock, there was a widespread shout that the French fleet had emerged and was just passing through the straits. The admiral quickly returned on board with some other officers, and it's impossible to describe the noise, rush, and chaos throughout the entire fleet as they hurried to raise their sails and release their cables; many crew members and boats were left on shore in the commotion. We had two captains aboard our ship who abandoned their ships in the rush to follow us. We signaled with lights from the gunwale to the main topmast-head, and all our lieutenants were busy among the fleet urging the ships not to wait for their captains but to raise their sails, release their cables, and follow us. Amid the chaos of preparing for battle, we headed out to sea in the dark in pursuit of the French fleet. In that moment, I could have shouted like Ajax,

"Oh Jupiter! O father! if it is your will
That we have to die, we will obey your will,
"But let us die in the daylight."

They had got the start of us so far that we were not able to come up with them during the night; but at daylight we saw seven sail of the line of battle some miles ahead. We immediately chased them till about four o'clock in the evening, when our ships came up with them; and, though we were about fifteen large ships, our gallant admiral only fought them with his own division, which consisted of seven; so that we were just ship for ship. We passed by the whole of the enemy's fleet in order to come at their commander, Mons. La Clue, who was in the Ocean, an eighty-four gun ship: as we passed they all fired on us; and at one time three of them fired together, continuing to do so for some time. Notwithstanding which our admiral would not suffer a gun to be fired at any of them, to my astonishment; but made us lie on our bellies on the deck till we came quite close to the Ocean, who was ahead of them all; when we had orders to pour the whole three tiers into her at once.

They had gotten so far ahead of us that we couldn’t catch up with them during the night; but at dawn, we spotted seven warships a few miles ahead. We immediately started chasing them until about four o'clock in the afternoon, when our ships finally caught up. Even though we had around fifteen large ships, our brave admiral only engaged them with his own division, which had seven ships, so we were evenly matched. We passed by the entire enemy fleet to get to their commander, Mons. La Clue, who was on the Ocean, an eighty-four-gun ship. As we passed, they all fired at us, and at one point, three of them fired simultaneously, continuing to do so for a while. Despite that, our admiral didn't let us return fire, which shocked me; instead, he made us lie flat on the deck until we got really close to the Ocean, who was in front of them all; then we were ordered to unleash all three tiers of our cannons at her at once.

The engagement now commenced with great fury on both sides: the Ocean immediately returned our fire, and we continued engaged with each other for some time; during which I was frequently stunned with the thundering of the great guns, whose dreadful contents hurried many of my companions into awful eternity. At last the French line was entirely broken, and we obtained the victory, which was immediately proclaimed with loud huzzas and acclamations. We took three prizes, La Modeste, of sixty-four guns, and Le Temeraire and Centaur, of seventy-four guns each. The rest of the French ships took to flight with all the sail they could crowd. Our ship being very much damaged, and quite disabled from pursuing the enemy, the admiral immediately quitted her, and went in the broken and only boat we had left on board the Newark, with which, and some other ships, he went after the French. The Ocean, and another large French ship, called the Redoubtable, endeavouring to escape, ran ashore at Cape Logas, on the coast of Portugal; and the French admiral and some of the crew got ashore; but we, finding it impossible to get the ships off, set fire to them both. About midnight I saw the Ocean blow up, with a most dreadful explosion. I never beheld a more awful scene. In less than a minute the midnight for a certain space seemed turned into day by the blaze, which was attended with a noise louder and more terrible than thunder, that seemed to rend every element around us.

The battle started with intense action from both sides: the Ocean immediately returned our fire, and we fought fiercely for a while; during that time, I was often shaken by the booming of the big guns, whose terrifying blasts sent many of my comrades to a horrifying fate. Eventually, the French line was completely broken, and we claimed victory, which was announced with loud cheers and celebrations. We captured three ships: La Modeste, with sixty-four guns, and Le Temeraire and Centaur, each with seventy-four guns. The other French ships fled as fast as they could. Our ship was heavily damaged and unable to pursue the enemy, so the admiral quickly abandoned her and went in the only remaining boat we had left on board the Newark, with which, along with a few other ships, he pursued the French. The Ocean and another large French ship, called the Redoubtable, tried to escape but ran aground at Cape Logas on the coast of Portugal; the French admiral and some crew members managed to get ashore, but we found it impossible to rescue the ships, so we set both on fire. Around midnight, I saw the Ocean explode in a horrifying blast. It was the most terrifying sight I had ever witnessed. In less than a minute, the night seemed to turn into day for a moment because of the flames, accompanied by a noise louder and more terrifying than thunder, which seemed to tear apart everything around us.

My station during the engagement was on the middle-deck, where I was quartered with another boy, to bring powder to the aftermost gun; and here I was a witness of the dreadful fate of many of my companions, who, in the twinkling of an eye, were dashed in pieces, and launched into eternity. Happily I escaped unhurt, though the shot and splinters flew thick about me during the whole fight. Towards the latter part of it my master was wounded, and I saw him carried down to the surgeon; but though I was much alarmed for him and wished to assist him I dared not leave my post. At this station my gun-mate (a partner in bringing powder for the same gun) and I ran a very great risk for more than half an hour of blowing up the ship. For, when we had taken the cartridges out of the boxes, the bottoms of many of them proving rotten, the powder ran all about the deck, near the match tub: we scarcely had water enough at the last to throw on it. We were also, from our employment, very much exposed to the enemy's shots; for we had to go through nearly the whole length of the ship to bring the powder. I expected therefore every minute to be my last; especially when I saw our men fall so thick about me; but, wishing to guard as much against the dangers as possible, at first I thought it would be safest not to go for the powder till the Frenchmen had fired their broadside; and then, while they were charging, I could go and come with my powder: but immediately afterwards I thought this caution was fruitless; and, cheering myself with the reflection that there was a time allotted for me to die as well as to be born, I instantly cast off all fear or thought whatever of death, and went through the whole of my duty with alacrity; pleasing myself with the hope, if I survived the battle, of relating it and the dangers I had escaped to the dear Miss Guerin, and others, when I should return to London.

My position during the engagement was on the middle deck, where I was assigned to work with another boy, bringing gunpowder to the last gun. Here, I witnessed the horrifying fate of many of my friends, who, in the blink of an eye, were shattered and sent into eternity. Fortunately, I escaped unhurt, although bullets and shrapnel flew around me throughout the fight. Towards the end, my master was injured, and I saw him carried down to the surgeon; even though I was very worried about him and wanted to help, I couldn’t leave my post. At this station, my gun-mate and I faced a serious risk for over half an hour of blowing up the ship. After we removed the cartridges from the boxes, the bottoms of many were found to be rotten, causing powder to spill everywhere on the deck near the match tub; by the end, we barely had enough water to throw on it. Moreover, our task put us in a position where we were very exposed to enemy fire since we had to travel nearly the entire length of the ship to get the powder. I expected every minute to be my last, especially as I saw our men falling around me. At first, I thought it would be safest not to go for the powder until the French had fired their broadside, and then, while they were reloading, I could go and get my powder. But shortly afterward, I believed that caution was pointless. Encouraged by the thought that there was a time for me to die as well as to be born, I immediately let go of all fear and thoughts of death, and carried out my duties with enthusiasm; I comforted myself with the hope that, if I survived the battle, I would share my experiences and the dangers I had faced with dear Miss Guerin and others when I returned to London.

Our ship suffered very much in this engagement; for, besides the number of our killed and wounded, she was almost torn to pieces, and our rigging so much shattered, that our mizen-mast and main-yard, &c. hung over the side of the ship; so that we were obliged to get many carpenters, and others from some of the ships of the fleet, to assist in setting us in some tolerable order; and, notwithstanding, it took us some time before we were completely refitted; after which we left Admiral Broderick to command, and we, with the prizes, steered for England. On the passage, and as soon as my master was something recovered of his wounds, the admiral appointed him captain of the Ætna fire-ship, on which he and I left the Namur, and went on board of her at sea. I liked this little ship very much. I now became the captain's steward, in which situation I was very happy: for I was extremely well treated by all on board; and I had leisure to improve myself in reading and writing. The latter I had learned a little of before I left the Namur, as there was a school on board. When we arrived at Spithead the Ætna went into Portsmouth harbour to refit, which being done, we returned to Spithead and joined a large fleet that was thought to be intended against the Havannah; but about that time the king died: whether that prevented the expedition I know not; but it caused our ship to be stationed at Cowes, in the isle of Wight, till the beginning of the year sixty-one. Here I spent my time very pleasantly; I was much on shore all about this delightful island, and found the inhabitants very civil.

Our ship took a lot of damage in this battle; aside from the number of our killed and injured, she was nearly torn apart, and our rigging was so badly damaged that our mizen-mast and main yard were hanging over the side of the ship. Because of this, we had to bring in several carpenters and others from some of the fleet's ships to help get us back into decent shape. Even so, it took us a while to fully repair everything. After we were ready, we left Admiral Broderick in command and headed for England with the prizes. During the journey, once my captain started to recover from his injuries, the admiral made him captain of the Ætna fire-ship. He and I moved from the Namur to join her at sea. I really liked this little ship. I became the captain's steward, and I was very happy in that role because everyone on board treated me really well. I also had time to improve my reading and writing skills. I had learned a bit before leaving the Namur, as there had been a school on board. When we arrived at Spithead, the Ætna went into Portsmouth harbor for repairs, and once that was done, we returned to Spithead and joined a large fleet that was believed to be preparing for an expedition against Havana. However, around that time, the king died. I don’t know if that stopped the mission, but it kept our ship stationed at Cowes on the Isle of Wight until early 1661. I enjoyed my time there; I spent a lot of time onshore exploring the beautiful island, and I found the locals to be very friendly.

While I was here, I met with a trifling incident, which surprised me agreeably. I was one day in a field belonging to a gentleman who had a black boy about my own size; this boy having observed me from his master's house, was transported at the sight of one of his own countrymen, and ran to meet me with the utmost haste. I not knowing what he was about turned a little out of his way at first, but to no purpose: he soon came close to me and caught hold of me in his arms as if I had been his brother, though we had never seen each other before. After we had talked together for some time he took me to his master's house, where I was treated very kindly. This benevolent boy and I were very happy in frequently seeing each other till about the month of March 1761, when our ship had orders to fit out again for another expedition. When we got ready, we joined a very large fleet at Spithead, commanded by Commodore Keppel, which was destined against Belle-Isle, and with a number of transport ships with troops on board to make a descent on the place. We sailed once more in quest of fame. I longed to engage in new adventures and see fresh wonders.

While I was here, I had a minor incident that pleasantly surprised me. One day, I was in a field owned by a gentleman who had a black boy around my age. This boy, seeing me from his master's house, was overjoyed to spot someone from his own country and rushed to meet me. At first, I didn’t understand what he was doing and moved slightly out of his way, but it didn’t matter; he quickly ran up to me and hugged me as if I were his brother, even though we had never met before. After chatting for a while, he took me to his master's house, where I was treated very kindly. This kind boy and I enjoyed meeting each other often until around March 1761, when our ship received orders to prepare for another mission. Once we were ready, we joined a large fleet at Spithead, commanded by Commodore Keppel, which was headed for Belle-Isle, along with several transport ships carrying troops for an invasion. We set sail once again in search of glory. I was eager to embark on new adventures and witness new wonders.

I had a mind on which every thing uncommon made its full impression, and every event which I considered as marvellous. Every extraordinary escape, or signal deliverance, either of myself or others, I looked upon to be effected by the interposition of Providence. We had not been above ten days at sea before an incident of this kind happened; which, whatever credit it may obtain from the reader, made no small impression on my mind.

I had a mindset where everything unusual left a strong impression on me, and every event I viewed as amazing. Every incredible escape or remarkable rescue, whether it was mine or someone else’s, I believed was due to the intervention of a higher power. We had only been at sea for about ten days when something like this occurred; whatever credibility it may have with the reader, it left a significant impression on my mind.

We had on board a gunner, whose name was John Mondle; a man of very indifferent morals. This man's cabin was between the decks, exactly over where I lay, abreast of the quarter-deck ladder. One night, the 20th of April, being terrified with a dream, he awoke in so great a fright that he could not rest in his bed any longer, nor even remain in his cabin; and he went upon deck about four o'clock in the morning extremely agitated. He immediately told those on the deck of the agonies of his mind, and the dream which occasioned it; in which he said he had seen many things very awful, and had been warned by St. Peter to repent, who told him time was short. This he said had greatly alarmed him, and he was determined to alter his life. People generally mock the fears of others when they are themselves in safety; and some of his shipmates who heard him only laughed at him. However, he made a vow that he never would drink strong liquors again; and he immediately got a light, and gave away his sea-stores of liquor. After which, his agitation still continuing, he began to read the Scriptures, hoping to find some relief; and soon afterwards he laid himself down again on his bed, and endeavoured to compose himself to sleep, but to no purpose; his mind still continuing in a state of agony. By this time it was exactly half after seven in the morning: I was then under the half-deck at the great cabin door; and all at once I heard the people in the waist cry out, most fearfully—'The Lord have mercy upon us! We are all lost! The Lord have mercy upon us!' Mr. Mondle hearing the cries, immediately ran out of his cabin; and we were instantly struck by the Lynne, a forty-gun ship, Captain Clark, which nearly ran us down. This ship had just put about, and was by the wind, but had not got full headway, or we must all have perished; for the wind was brisk. However, before Mr. Mondle had got four steps from his cabin-door, she struck our ship with her cutwater right in the middle of his bed and cabin, and ran it up to the combings of the quarter-deck hatchway, and above three feet below water, and in a minute there was not a bit of wood to be seen where Mr. Mondle's cabin stood; and he was so near being killed that some of the splinters tore his face. As Mr. Mondle must inevitably have perished from this accident had he not been alarmed in the very extraordinary way I have related, I could not help regarding this as an awful interposition of Providence for his preservation. The two ships for some time swinged alongside of each other; for ours being a fire-ship, our grappling-irons caught the Lynne every way, and the yards and rigging went at an astonishing rate. Our ship was in such a shocking condition that we all thought she would instantly go down, and every one ran for their lives, and got as well as they could on board the Lynne; but our lieutenant being the aggressor, he never quitted the ship. However, when we found she did not sink immediately, the captain came on board again, and encouraged our people to return and try to save her. Many on this came back, but some would not venture. Some of the ships in the fleet, seeing our situation, immediately sent their boats to our assistance; but it took us the whole day to save the ship with all their help. And by using every possible means, particularly frapping her together with many hawsers, and putting a great quantity of tallow below water where she was damaged, she was kept together: but it was well we did not meet with any gales of wind, or we must have gone to pieces; for we were in such a crazy condition that we had ships to attend us till we arrived at Belle-Isle, the place of our destination; and then we had all things taken out of the ship, and she was properly repaired. This escape of Mr. Mondle, which he, as well as myself, always considered as a singular act of Providence, I believe had a great influence on his life and conduct ever afterwards.

We had a gunner on board named John Mondle, a man of questionable morals. His cabin was situated between the decks, directly above where I slept, next to the quarter-deck ladder. One night, on April 20th, he woke up in a panic from a nightmare, so frightened that he couldn't stay in bed or even in his cabin; he went up on deck around four in the morning, extremely agitated. He immediately shared with those on deck the turmoil in his mind and the dream that caused it. He claimed he had seen many terrifying things and had been warned by St. Peter to repent, who told him his time was limited. This greatly alarmed him, and he resolved to change his life. People often mock the fears of others when they feel safe themselves, and some of his shipmates just laughed at him. Nonetheless, he vowed never to drink strong alcohol again, immediately lit a lamp, and gave away his supply of liquor. After that, still feeling agitated, he started reading the Scriptures, hoping for some relief. Soon after, he lay down again on his bed, trying to calm himself to sleep, but it was useless; his mind remained in anguish. By this time, it was exactly half past seven in the morning: I was under the half-deck at the great cabin door when I suddenly heard people in the waist shouting in terror—'Lord, have mercy on us! We are all lost! Lord, have mercy on us!' Mr. Mondle, hearing the cries, immediately ran out of his cabin. We were instantly struck by the Lynne, a forty-gun ship captained by Clark, which nearly collided with us. This ship had just turned around and was moving into the wind, but hadn't built up much speed; otherwise, we would all have perished, given the brisk wind. Before Mr. Mondle could even take four steps from his cabin door, the Lynne hit our ship with her prow right in the middle of his bed and cabin, driving it up to the quarter-deck hatchway and over three feet below the waterline. In a minute, not a single piece of wood was visible where Mr. Mondle's cabin used to be, and he was nearly killed, with some splinters cutting his face. As Mr. Mondle would have certainly perished in this incident had he not been alarmed in such an extraordinary way, I couldn't help but see this as a remarkable act of Providence meant to preserve him. The two ships swung alongside each other for a while; since our ship was a fire-ship, our grappling irons caught onto the Lynne in every direction, and the yards and rigging went flying at an astonishing rate. Our ship was in such terrible condition that we all thought it would sink immediately, and everyone ran for their lives, scrambling onto the Lynne. However, our lieutenant, being the aggressor, never left the ship. But when we saw it was still afloat, the captain returned to our ship and encouraged our crew to come back and attempt to save it. Many returned, but some were too afraid. Some ships in the fleet, seeing our dire situation, immediately sent boats to help us, but it took us the entire day to save the ship, even with their assistance. Using every possible means, especially tying it together with many ropes and putting a large amount of tallow below the damaged area, we managed to keep it afloat. Thankfully, we didn’t encounter any strong winds, or we would have broken apart; we were in such a fragile state that we had ships accompany us until we arrived at Belle-Isle, our destination. Once there, we removed everything from the ship and had it properly repaired. This escape of Mr. Mondle, which he and I always viewed as a remarkable act of Providence, I believe had a significant impact on his life and behavior from that point onward.

Now that I am on this subject I beg leave to relate another instance or two which strongly raised my belief of the particular interposition of Heaven, and which might not otherwise have found a place here, from their insignificance. I belonged for a few days in the year 1758 to the Jason, of fifty-four guns, at Plymouth; and one night, when I was on board, a woman, with a child at her breast, fell from the upper-deck down into the hold, near the keel. Every one thought that the mother and child must be both dashed to pieces; but, to our great surprise, neither of them was hurt. I myself one day fell headlong from the upper-deck of the Ætna down the after-hold, when the ballast was out; and all who saw me fall cried out I was killed: but I received not the least injury. And in the same ship a man fell from the mast-head on the deck without being hurt. In these, and in many more instances, I thought I could plainly trace the hand of God, without whose permission a sparrow cannot fall. I began to raise my fear from man to him alone, and to call daily on his holy name with fear and reverence: and I trust he heard my supplications, and graciously condescended to answer me according to his holy word, and to implant the seeds of piety in me, even one of the meanest of his creatures.

Now that I'm on this topic, I'd like to share another example or two that really strengthened my belief in the direct involvement of Heaven, which might not have seemed significant enough to mention otherwise. In 1758, I spent a few days on the Jason, a ship with fifty-four guns, in Plymouth. One night, while I was onboard, a woman with a baby in her arms fell from the upper deck down into the hold, near the keel. Everyone thought that both the mother and child must have been badly injured, but to our great surprise, neither of them was hurt. One day, I also fell headfirst from the upper deck of the Ætna down into the after-hold when the ballast was out, and everyone who saw me fall screamed that I was killed, but I wasn’t injured at all. Additionally, on the same ship, a man fell from the masthead onto the deck and wasn’t hurt. In these instances, and many others, I felt I could clearly see the hand of God at work, without whose permission not even a sparrow falls. I began to shift my fear from man to Him alone, calling on His holy name daily with fear and reverence: and I trust He heard my prayers and graciously chose to respond to me according to His holy word, planting the seeds of piety in me, even as one of the least of His creatures.

When we had refitted our ship, and all things were in readiness for attacking the place, the troops on board the transports were ordered to disembark; and my master, as a junior captain, had a share in the command of the landing. This was on the 8th of April. The French were drawn up on the shore, and had made every disposition to oppose the landing of our men, only a small part of them this day being able to effect it; most of them, after fighting with great bravery, were cut off; and General Crawford, with a number of others, were taken prisoners. In this day's engagement we had also our lieutenant killed.

Once we had refitted our ship and everything was ready for the attack, the troops on board the transport ships were ordered to disembark. My master, as a junior captain, helped command the landing. This happened on April 8th. The French were lined up on the shore and had prepared to resist our troops' landing. Only a small portion of them managed to land that day; most were cut off after fighting bravely. General Crawford and several others were taken prisoner. In this engagement, we also lost our lieutenant.

On the 21st of April we renewed our efforts to land the men, while all the men of war were stationed along the shore to cover it, and fired at the French batteries and breastworks from early in the morning till about four o'clock in the evening, when our soldiers effected a safe landing. They immediately attacked the French; and, after a sharp encounter, forced them from the batteries. Before the enemy retreated they blew up several of them, lest they should fall into our hands. Our men now proceeded to besiege the citadel, and my master was ordered on shore to superintend the landing of all the materials necessary for carrying on the siege; in which service I mostly attended him. While I was there I went about to different parts of the island; and one day, particularly, my curiosity almost cost me my life. I wanted very much to see the mode of charging the mortars and letting off the shells, and for that purpose I went to an English battery that was but a very few yards from the walls of the citadel. There, indeed, I had an opportunity of completely gratifying myself in seeing the whole operation, and that not without running a very great risk, both from the English shells that burst while I was there, but likewise from those of the French. One of the largest of their shells bursted within nine or ten yards of me: there was a single rock close by, about the size of a butt; and I got instant shelter under it in time to avoid the fury of the shell. Where it burst the earth was torn in such a manner that two or three butts might easily have gone into the hole it made, and it threw great quantities of stones and dirt to a considerable distance. Three shot were also fired at me and another boy who was along with me, one of them in particular seemed

On April 21, we ramped up our attempts to get our troops ashore while all the warships lined the coast to provide cover. They fired at the French fortifications from early morning until around four in the afternoon, when our soldiers successfully landed. They immediately engaged the French, and after a fierce battle, managed to drive them out of their positions. Before retreating, the enemy blew up several of their defenses to prevent them from being captured. Our forces then began to lay siege to the citadel, and my superior was ordered ashore to oversee the landing of the necessary materials for the siege, a task I mainly assisted him with. While I was there, I explored various parts of the island, and one day, my curiosity nearly got me killed. I was eager to see how they charged the mortars and launched the shells, so I went to an English battery just a few yards from the citadel walls. There, I got a firsthand look at the whole process, not without great risk from both English shells that exploded nearby and those fired by the French. One of their largest shells exploded just nine or ten yards away from me: there was a single rock nearby, about the size of a barrel, and I took shelter under it just in time to escape the blast. The ground where it exploded was torn up so badly that two or three barrels could have easily fit into the hole it created, and it sent a shower of stones and dirt flying far and wide. Three shots were also fired at me and another boy with me; one of them, in particular, seemed...

"Fired up with red lightning and wild fury;"

for with a most dreadful sound it hissed close by me, and struck a rock at a little distance, which it shattered to pieces. When I saw what perilous circumstances I was in, I attempted to return the nearest way I could find, and thereby I got between the English and the French centinels. An English serjeant, who commanded the outposts, seeing me, and surprised how I came there, (which was by stealth along the seashore), reprimanded me very severely for it, and instantly took the centinel off his post into custody, for his negligence in suffering me to pass the lines. While I was in this situation I observed at a little distance a French horse, belonging to some islanders, which I thought I would now mount, for the greater expedition of getting off. Accordingly I took some cord which I had about me, and making a kind of bridle of it, I put it round the horse's head, and the tame beast very quietly suffered me to tie him thus and mount him. As soon as I was on the horse's back I began to kick and beat him, and try every means to make him go quick, but all to very little purpose: I could not drive him out of a slow pace. While I was creeping along, still within reach of the enemy's shot, I met with a servant well mounted on an English horse. I immediately stopped; and, crying, told him my case; and begged of him to help me, and this he effectually did; for, having a fine large whip, he began to lash my horse with it so severely, that he set off full speed with me towards the sea, while I was quite unable to hold or manage him. In this manner I went along till I came to a craggy precipice. I now could not stop my horse; and my mind was filled with apprehensions of my deplorable fate should he go down the precipice, which he appeared fully disposed to do: I therefore thought I had better throw myself off him at once, which I did immediately with a great deal of dexterity, and fortunately escaped unhurt. As soon as I found myself at liberty I made the best of my way for the ship, determined I would not be so fool-hardy again in a hurry.

For with a terrifying hiss, it came close to me and struck a nearby rock, shattering it to pieces. Realizing the dangerous situation I was in, I tried to find the quickest way back, which led me right between the English and French sentinels. An English sergeant in charge of the outposts saw me and, surprised at how I got there (which was by sneaking along the shore), scolded me harshly and immediately took the sentinel into custody for allowing me to slip through their lines. While I was in this predicament, I spotted a French horse a little way off, belonging to some islanders, and decided to ride it to escape faster. I took some cord I had with me, fashioned it into a makeshift bridle, and managed to put it around the horse’s head. The docile animal let me tie it up and mount. Once I was on its back, I started kicking and beating it, trying everything to get it to go faster, but it didn’t work; I couldn’t get it to move any quicker than a slow trot. As I was crawling along, still within range of enemy fire, I encountered a servant riding an English horse. I immediately stopped, called out to him, explained my situation, and asked for his help. He responded effectively, as he had a large whip, and began to lash my horse so hard that it bolted toward the sea, and I struggled to control it. I continued along like this until I reached a rocky cliff. I could no longer stop my horse, and I was filled with dread at the thought of falling off the cliff, which the horse seemed eager to do. I quickly decided to throw myself off, which I did with some skill, and fortunately escaped unharmed. Once I found myself free, I hurried toward the ship, resolved not to be reckless again in a rush.

We continued to besiege the citadel till June, when it surrendered. During the siege I have counted above sixty shells and carcases in the air at once. When this place was taken I went through the citadel, and in the bomb-proofs under it, which were cut in the solid rock; and I thought it a surprising place, both for strength and building: notwithstanding which our shots and shells had made amazing devastation, and ruinous heaps all around it.

We kept attacking the fortress until June when it finally surrendered. During the siege, I counted over sixty shells and carcasses in the air at the same time. When we captured the fortress, I explored the citadel and the bomb shelters beneath it, which were carved into solid rock. I found it an impressive place, both in strength and construction; however, our cannon fire and shells had caused incredible destruction and piles of rubble all around.

After the taking of this island our ships, with some others commanded by Commodore Stanhope in the Swiftsure, went to Basse-road, where we blocked up a French fleet. Our ships were there from June till February following; and in that time I saw a great many scenes of war, and stratagems on both sides to destroy each others fleet. Sometimes we would attack the French with some ships of the line; at other times with boats; and frequently we made prizes. Once or twice the French attacked us by throwing shells with their bomb-vessels: and one day as a French vessel was throwing shells at our ships she broke from her springs, behind the isle of I de Re: the tide being complicated, she came within a gun shot of the Nassau; but the Nassau could not bring a gun to bear upon her, and thereby the Frenchman got off. We were twice attacked by their fire-floats, which they chained together, and then let them float down with the tide; but each time we sent boats with graplings, and towed them safe out of the fleet.

After we took this island, our ships, along with a few others led by Commodore Stanhope in the Swiftsure, headed to Basse-road, where we surrounded a French fleet. Our ships were there from June until the following February, and during that time, I witnessed many wartime scenes and strategies from both sides trying to destroy each other's fleets. Sometimes we would engage the French with some line ships; other times, we used boats; and we often captured prizes. Once or twice, the French attacked us by launching shells with their bomb vessels. One day, while a French ship was shelling our vessels, it broke free from its moorings behind the isle of Île de Ré. Due to the complex tide, it came within gunshot of the Nassau, but the Nassau couldn't get a gun on her, and as a result, the Frenchman escaped. We were attacked twice by their fire-floats, which they chained together and let drift down with the tide; but each time, we sent boats with grappling hooks and towed them safely out of our fleet.

We had different commanders while we were at this place, Commodores Stanhope, Dennis, Lord Howe, &c. From hence, before the Spanish war began, our ship and the Wasp sloop were sent to St. Sebastian in Spain, by Commodore Stanhope; and Commodore Dennis afterwards sent our ship as a cartel to Bayonne in France[M], after which[N] we went in February in 1762 to Belle-Isle, and there stayed till the summer, when we left it, and returned to Portsmouth.

We had different commanders while we were at this location: Commodores Stanhope, Dennis, Lord Howe, etc. Before the Spanish war began, Commodore Stanhope sent our ship and the Wasp sloop to St. Sebastian in Spain. Later, Commodore Dennis sent our ship as a cartel to Bayonne in France[M]. After that[N], we went to Belle-Isle in February 1762 and stayed there until summer, when we left and returned to Portsmouth.

After our ship was fitted out again for service, in September she went to Guernsey, where I was very glad to see my old hostess, who was now a widow, and my former little charming companion, her daughter. I spent some time here very happily with them, till October, when we had orders to repair to Portsmouth. We parted from each other with a great deal of affection; and I promised to return soon, and see them again, not knowing what all-powerful fate had determined for me. Our ship having arrived at Portsmouth, we went into the harbour, and remained there till the latter end of November, when we heard great talk about peace; and, to our very great joy, in the beginning of December we had orders to go up to London with our ship to be paid off. We received this news with loud huzzas, and every other demonstration of gladness; and nothing but mirth was to be seen throughout every part of the ship. I too was not without my share of the general joy on this occasion. I thought now of nothing but being freed, and working for myself, and thereby getting money to enable me to get a good education; for I always had a great desire to be able at least to read and write; and while I was on shipboard I had endeavoured to improve myself in both. While I was in the Ætna particularly, the captain's clerk taught me to write, and gave me a smattering of arithmetic as far as the rule of three. There was also one Daniel Queen, about forty years of age, a man very well educated, who messed with me on board this ship, and he likewise dressed and attended the captain. Fortunately this man soon became very much attached to me, and took very great pains to instruct me in many things. He taught me to shave and dress hair a little, and also to read in the Bible, explaining many passages to me, which I did not comprehend. I was wonderfully surprised to see the laws and rules of my country written almost exactly here; a circumstance which I believe tended to impress our manners and customs more deeply on my memory. I used to tell him of this resemblance; and many a time we have sat up the whole night together at this employment. In short, he was like a father to me; and some even used to call me after his name; they also styled me the black Christian. Indeed I almost loved him with the affection of a son. Many things I have denied myself that he might have them; and when I used to play at marbles or any other game, and won a few half-pence, or got any little money, which I sometimes did, for shaving any one, I used to buy him a little sugar or tobacco, as far as my stock of money would go. He used to say, that he and I never should part; and that when our ship was paid off, as I was as free as himself or any other man on board, he would instruct me in his business, by which I might gain a good livelihood. This gave me new life and spirits; and my heart burned within me, while I thought the time long till I obtained my freedom. For though my master had not promised it to me, yet, besides the assurances I had received that he had no right to detain me, he always treated me with the greatest kindness, and reposed in me an unbounded confidence; he even paid attention to my morals; and would never suffer me to deceive him, or tell lies, of which he used to tell me the consequences; and that if I did so God would not love me; so that, from all this tenderness, I had never once supposed, in all my dreams of freedom, that he would think of detaining me any longer than I wished.

After our ship was readied for service again, in September we headed to Guernsey, where I was really happy to see my old hostess, now a widow, and her lovely daughter, who used to be my charming companion. I spent some very happy time with them until October, when we got orders to go to Portsmouth. We parted with a lot of affection, and I promised to return soon to see them again, not knowing what fate had in store for me. Our ship arrived at Portsmouth, and we docked there until late November, when we heard a lot of talk about peace; to our great joy, in early December, we received orders to go to London to be paid off. We celebrated this news with loud cheers and all sorts of joyful expressions, and the atmosphere on the ship was filled with laughter. I also shared in the general happiness about this. I thought only about being free, working for myself, and earning money for a good education; I had always wanted to be able to at least read and write. While I was on board, I tried to improve my skills in both. While I was on the Ætna, the captain's clerk taught me to write and gave me a bit of arithmetic up to the rule of three. There was also a man named Daniel Queen, about forty years old, who was well-educated and shared meals with me on the ship; he also dressed and assisted the captain. Fortunately, he quickly became quite attached to me and made a real effort to teach me many things. He showed me how to shave and style hair a little, and also helped me read the Bible, explaining many passages I didn't understand. I was amazed to find that the laws and rules of my country were almost exactly the same; I believe this helped imprint our manners and customs more firmly in my memory. I would tell him about this similarity, and many times we stayed up all night working on it together. In short, he was like a father to me, and some people even called me by his name; they referred to me as the black Christian. I almost loved him like a son. I denied myself many things so he could have them, and when I played marbles or any game and won a few pennies or earned some small change shaving someone, I would buy him a little sugar or tobacco, as much as my money would allow. He would say that he and I would never part, and when our ship was paid off, since I was as free as he or any other man on board, he would teach me his trade, which would allow me to earn a decent living. This filled me with new energy and hope; my heart raced as I wished for the day I would be free. Although my master hadn’t promised it to me, besides the assurances I received that he had no right to keep me from leaving, he always treated me with the utmost kindness and trusted me completely; he even cared about my morals and wouldn’t let me deceive him or lie, reminding me of the consequences, and that if I did, God wouldn't love me. Because of all this care, I never thought, in all my dreams of freedom, that he would want to keep me any longer than I wished.

In pursuance of our orders we sailed from Portsmouth for the Thames, and arrived at Deptford the 10th of December, where we cast anchor just as it was high water. The ship was up about half an hour, when my master ordered the barge to be manned; and all in an instant, without having before given me the least reason to suspect any thing of the matter, he forced me into the barge; saying, I was going to leave him, but he would take care I should not. I was so struck with the unexpectedness of this proceeding, that for some time I did not make a reply, only I made an offer to go for my books and chest of clothes, but he swore I should not move out of his sight; and if I did he would cut my throat, at the same time taking his hanger. I began, however, to collect myself; and, plucking up courage, I told him I was free, and he could not by law serve me so. But this only enraged him the more; and he continued to swear, and said he would soon let me know whether he would or not, and at that instant sprung himself into the barge from the ship, to the astonishment and sorrow of all on board. The tide, rather unluckily for me, had just turned downward, so that we quickly fell down the river along with it, till we came among some outward-bound West Indiamen; for he was resolved to put me on board the first vessel he could get to receive me. The boat's crew, who pulled against their will, became quite faint different times, and would have gone ashore; but he would not let them. Some of them strove then to cheer me, and told me he could not sell me, and that they would stand by me, which revived me a little; and I still entertained hopes; for as they pulled along he asked some vessels to receive me, but they could not. But, just as we had got a little below Gravesend, we came alongside of a ship which was going away the next tide for the West Indies; her name was the Charming Sally, Captain James Doran; and my master went on board and agreed with him for me; and in a little time I was sent for into the cabin. When I came there Captain Doran asked me if I knew him; I answered that I did not; 'Then,' said he 'you are now my slave.' I told him my master could not sell me to him, nor to any one else. 'Why,' said he, 'did not your master buy you?' I confessed he did. 'But I have served him,' said I, 'many years, and he has taken all my wages and prize-money, for I only got one sixpence during the war; besides this I have been baptized; and by the laws of the land no man has a right to sell me:' And I added, that I had heard a lawyer and others at different times tell my master so. They both then said that those people who told me so were not my friends; but I replied—it was very extraordinary that other people did not know the law as well as they. Upon this Captain Doran said I talked too much English; and if I did not behave myself well, and be quiet, he had a method on board to make me. I was too well convinced of his power over me to doubt what he said; and my former sufferings in the slave-ship presenting themselves to my mind, the recollection of them made me shudder. However, before I retired I told them that as I could not get any right among men here I hoped I should hereafter in Heaven; and I immediately left the cabin, filled with resentment and sorrow. The only coat I had with me my master took away with him, and said if my prize-money had been 10,000 £. he had a right to it all, and would have taken it. I had about nine guineas, which, during my long sea-faring life, I had scraped together from trifling perquisites and little ventures; and I hid it that instant, lest my master should take that from me likewise, still hoping that by some means or other I should make my escape to the shore; and indeed some of my old shipmates told me not to despair, for they would get me back again; and that, as soon as they could get their pay, they would immediately come to Portsmouth to me, where this ship was going: but, alas! all my hopes were baffled, and the hour of my deliverance was yet far off. My master, having soon concluded his bargain with the captain, came out of the cabin, and he and his people got into the boat and put off; I followed them with aching eyes as long as I could, and when they were out of sight I threw myself on the deck, while my heart was ready to burst with sorrow and anguish.

In line with our orders, we set sail from Portsmouth to the Thames, arriving at Deptford on December 10th, where we dropped anchor just as it was high tide. The ship had barely been anchored for half an hour when my master ordered the barge to be prepared. Without any warning or hint that anything was amiss, he forced me into the barge, saying I was trying to leave him, but he wouldn’t let that happen. I was so taken aback by this sudden turn of events that I didn’t respond right away. I suggested I go get my books and clothes, but he angrily swore that I wouldn’t move out of his sight. If I tried, he threatened to cut my throat, pulling out his hanger at the same time. However, I began to gather my thoughts and muster the courage to tell him that I was free, and he couldn’t legally keep me that way. This only fueled his rage further; he swore and said I’d soon see whether he could or not, and in that moment, he jumped into the barge from the ship, shocking and upsetting everyone on board. Unfortunately for me, the tide had just turned downward, so we quickly drifted down the river, passing some ships heading to the West Indies, as he was determined to put me on the first vessel that would take me. The crew, who were rowing against their will, grew tired after a while and wanted to go ashore, but he wouldn’t let them. Some of them tried to encourage me, assuring me that he couldn’t sell me and that they would support me, which lifted my spirits a bit. I still held onto hope; as we paddled along, he asked several ships if they would take me, but none could. Just when we were a bit below Gravesend, we came alongside a ship that was leaving for the West Indies with the next tide; it was called the Charming Sally, Captain James Doran. My master went aboard and made a deal for me, and soon I was called into the cabin. When I arrived, Captain Doran asked if I recognized him, and I replied that I didn’t. “Then,” he said, “you’re now my slave.” I told him my master had no right to sell me to him or anyone else. “Why,” he replied, “didn’t your master buy you?” I admitted he had. “But I have served him,” I said, “for many years, and he has taken all my wages and prize money; I only earned one sixpence during the war. Plus, I’ve been baptized, and by the laws of the land, no man can sell me.” I added that I had heard a lawyer and others tell my master the same thing at different times. They both insisted that those people weren’t my friends, but I countered that it was strange other people didn’t know the law as well as they did. Captain Doran then said I spoke too much English; and if I didn’t behave or keep quiet, he had ways to make me. I was well aware of his power over me and remembered the traumatic experiences from the slave ship, which made me shudder. Before leaving, I told them that since I couldn’t find justice among men here, I hoped to find it in Heaven someday, and I left the cabin filled with anger and sadness. My master took the only coat I had with him, saying if my prize money had been £10,000, he would have taken it all. I had about nine guineas that I had managed to save from little earnings and ventures during my long time at sea, and I quickly hid it, fearing my master would take that from me as well. I still hoped to somehow escape to the shore; some of my old shipmates encouraged me not to lose hope, promising they would come back for me as soon as they got paid and would come to Portsmouth where this ship was headed. But, sadly, all my hopes were dashed, and my rescue was far from imminent. After concluding his deal with the captain, my master came out of the cabin, and he and his crew got into the boat and set off. I followed them with tearful eyes as long as I could, and when they were finally out of sight, I collapsed onto the deck, my heart heavy with sorrow and anguish.

FOOTNOTES:

[L] He had drowned himself in endeavouring to desert.

[L] He had overwhelmed himself in trying to escape.

[M] Among others whom we brought from Bayonne, two gentlemen, who had been in the West Indies, where they sold slaves; and they confessed they had made at one time a false bill of sale, and sold two Portuguese white men among a lot of slaves.

[M] Among others we brought from Bayonne, there were two men who had been in the West Indies, where they sold slaves. They admitted that at one point, they created a fake bill of sale and sold two Portuguese white men along with a group of slaves.

[N] Some people have it, that sometimes shortly before persons die their ward has been seen; that is, some spirit exactly in their likeness, though they are themselves at other places at the same time. One day while we were at Bayonne Mr. Mondle saw one of our men, as he thought, in the gun-room; and a little after, coming on the quarter-deck, he spoke of some circumstances of this man to some of the officers. They told him that the man was then out of the ship, in one of the boats with the Lieutenant: but Mr. Mondle would not believe it, and we searched the ship, when he found the man was actually out of her; and when the boat returned some time afterwards, we found the man had been drowned at the very time Mr. Mondle thought he saw him.

[N] Some people believe that shortly before someone dies, their spirit can be seen; that is, a figure resembling them may appear even while they are elsewhere at the same time. One day while we were in Bayonne, Mr. Mondle thought he saw one of our men in the gun-room. Later, on the quarter-deck, he mentioned some details about this man to several officers. They informed him that the man was actually out of the ship, in one of the boats with the Lieutenant. However, Mr. Mondle refused to accept this, and we searched the ship. He then discovered that the man was indeed out of the ship, and when the boat returned sometime later, we learned that the man had drowned at the exact moment Mr. Mondle thought he saw him.


CHAP. V.

The author's reflections on his situation—Is deceived by a promise of being delivered—His despair at sailing for the West Indies—Arrives at Montserrat, where he is sold to Mr. King—Various interesting instances of oppression, cruelty, and extortion, which the author saw practised upon the slaves in the West Indies during his captivity from the year 1763 to 1766—Address on it to the planters.

The author's thoughts about his situation—He is misled by a promise of freedom—His despair while heading for the West Indies—He arrives in Montserrat, where he is sold to Mr. King—Various notable examples of oppression, cruelty, and exploitation that the author witnessed being inflicted on the enslaved people in the West Indies during his time there from 1763 to 1766—A message to the plantation owners.

Thus, at the moment I expected all my toils to end, was I plunged, as I supposed, in a new slavery; in comparison of which all my service hitherto had been 'perfect freedom;' and whose horrors, always present to my mind, now rushed on it with tenfold aggravation. I wept very bitterly for some time: and began to think that I must have done something to displease the Lord, that he thus punished me so severely. This filled me with painful reflections on my past conduct; I recollected that on the morning of our arrival at Deptford I had rashly sworn that as soon as we reached London I would spend the day in rambling and sport. My conscience smote me for this unguarded expression: I felt that the Lord was able to disappoint me in all things, and immediately considered my present situation as a judgment of Heaven on account of my presumption in swearing: I therefore, with contrition of heart, acknowledged my transgression to God, and poured out my soul before him with unfeigned repentance, and with earnest supplications I besought him not to abandon me in my distress, nor cast me from his mercy for ever. In a little time my grief, spent with its own violence, began to subside; and after the first confusion of my thoughts was over I reflected with more calmness on my present condition: I considered that trials and disappointments are sometimes for our good, and I thought God might perhaps have permitted this in order to teach me wisdom and resignation; for he had hitherto shadowed me with the wings of his mercy, and by his invisible but powerful hand brought me the way I knew not. These reflections gave me a little comfort, and I rose at last from the deck with dejection and sorrow in my countenance, yet mixed with some faint hope that the Lord would appear for my deliverance.

Thus, just when I thought all my struggles were about to end, I found myself, as I believed, in a new form of slavery; compared to which all my previous service had been 'absolute freedom,' and whose horrors, always on my mind, now flooded in with even greater intensity. I cried very bitterly for a while and started to think that I must have done something to upset the Lord, which was why He was punishing me so harshly. This led me to painful reflections on my past behavior; I remembered that on the morning we arrived at Deptford, I had foolishly sworn that as soon as we got to London, I would spend the day in wandering and fun. My conscience pricked me for this careless remark: I realized that the Lord could let me down in every way, and I quickly saw my current situation as a judgment from Heaven for my arrogance in swearing. So, with a heavy heart, I confessed my wrongdoing to God and poured out my soul to Him with genuine remorse, earnestly begging Him not to abandon me in my distress or cast me out of His mercy forever. After a while, my grief, exhausted from its own intensity, began to lessen; and once the initial confusion in my thoughts settled, I reflected more calmly on my current situation: I considered that trials and disappointments can sometimes be for our benefit, and I thought God might have allowed this to help me learn wisdom and acceptance; for He had so far shielded me with His mercy and led me along a path I did not know. These thoughts brought me some comfort, and I finally got up from the deck with sadness and sorrow on my face, yet mixed with a faint hope that the Lord would come to rescue me.

Soon afterwards, as my new master was going ashore, he called me to him, and told me to behave myself well, and do the business of the ship the same as any of the rest of the boys, and that I should fare the better for it; but I made him no answer. I was then asked if I could swim, and I said, No. However I was made to go under the deck, and was well watched. The next tide the ship got under way, and soon after arrived at the Mother Bank, Portsmouth; where she waited a few days for some of the West India convoy. While I was here I tried every means I could devise amongst the people of the ship to get me a boat from the shore, as there was none suffered to come alongside of the ship; and their own, whenever it was used, was hoisted in again immediately. A sailor on board took a guinea from me on pretence of getting me a boat; and promised me, time after time, that it was hourly to come off. When he had the watch upon deck I watched also; and looked long enough, but all in vain; I could never see either the boat or my guinea again. And what I thought was still the worst of all, the fellow gave information, as I afterwards found, all the while to the mates, of my intention to go off, if I could in any way do it; but, rogue like, he never told them he had got a guinea from me to procure my escape. However, after we had sailed, and his trick was made known to the ship's crew, I had some satisfaction in seeing him detested and despised by them all for his behaviour to me. I was still in hopes that my old shipmates would not forget their promise to come for me to Portsmouth: and, indeed, at last, but not till the day before we sailed, some of them did come there, and sent me off some oranges, and other tokens of their regard. They also sent me word they would come off to me themselves the next day or the day after; and a lady also, who lived in Gosport, wrote to me that she would come and take me out of the ship at the same time. This lady had been once very intimate with my former master: I used to sell and take care of a great deal of property for her, in different ships; and in return she always shewed great friendship for me, and used to tell my master that she would take me away to live with her: but, unfortunately for me, a disagreement soon afterwards took place between them; and she was succeeded in my master's good graces by another lady, who appeared sole mistress of the Ætna, and mostly lodged on board. I was not so great a favourite with this lady as with the former; she had conceived a pique against me on some occasion when she was on board, and she did not fail to instigate my master to treat me in the manner he did[O].

Soon after, as my new boss was going ashore, he called me over and told me to behave and do my share of the ship's work like all the other boys, and that I would be better off for it; but I didn’t respond. I was then asked if I could swim, and I said no. Still, I was made to go below deck and was closely monitored. The next tide, the ship set off and soon arrived at the Mother Bank, Portsmouth, where it waited a few days for part of the West India convoy. While I was there, I tried everything I could think of to get a boat from the shore since no boats were allowed alongside the ship, and whenever the crew used their own, it was pulled back up immediately. A sailor on board took a guinea from me under the pretense of getting me a boat and promised time and again that it would be coming soon. When he was on watch, I kept an eye out too; I waited and waited, but it was all in vain; I never saw either the boat or my guinea again. What I thought was even worse was that this guy, as I later found out, had been informing the officers all along about my plans to escape, but like a crook, he never mentioned he had taken a guinea from me to help me. However, once we set sail, and his scam was exposed to the crew, I felt some satisfaction in seeing him hated and looked down upon by everyone for how he treated me. I still held onto the hope that my old shipmates wouldn’t forget their promise to come for me in Portsmouth: and finally, right before we sailed, some of them did show up, sending me some oranges and other signs of their care. They also let me know they would come for me the next day or the day after, and a lady from Gosport also wrote to me saying she would come and take me out of the ship at the same time. This lady had once been very close with my previous boss: I used to sell and manage a lot of her property across different ships; in return, she always treated me like a friend and told my master she would take me to live with her. Unfortunately for me, a disagreement soon broke out between them, and she was replaced in my master's favor by another lady, who seemed to run the Ætna and mostly stayed on board. I wasn’t as much of a favorite with this lady as with the former; she had developed a grudge against me for some reason while she was on board, and she didn’t hesitate to encourage my master to treat me the way he did[O].

However, the next morning, the 30th of December, the wind being brisk and easterly, the Oeolus frigate, which was to escort the convoy, made a signal for sailing. All the ships then got up their anchors; and, before any of my friends had an opportunity to come off to my relief, to my inexpressible anguish our ship had got under way. What tumultuous emotions agitated my soul when the convoy got under sail, and I a prisoner on board, now without hope! I kept my swimming eyes upon the land in a state of unutterable grief; not knowing what to do, and despairing how to help myself. While my mind was in this situation the fleet sailed on, and in one day's time I lost sight of the wished-for land. In the first expressions of my grief I reproached my fate, and wished I had never been born. I was ready to curse the tide that bore us, the gale that wafted my prison, and even the ship that conducted us; and I called on death to relieve me from the horrors I felt and dreaded, that I might be in that place

However, the next morning, December 30th, with a brisk easterly wind, the Oeolus frigate, which was supposed to escort the convoy, signaled for departure. All the ships weighed anchor; and, before any of my friends could come to help me, to my utter despair, our ship had set sail. My emotions were tumultuous as the convoy departed, and I was still a prisoner on board, now completely hopeless! I kept my tear-filled eyes on the land in a state of indescribable sorrow, not knowing what to do, and feeling helpless. While I was in this state of mind, the fleet continued to sail on, and within a day, I lost sight of the longed-for land. In my initial expression of grief, I blamed my fate and wished I had never been born. I felt like cursing the tide that carried us, the wind that pushed my prison onward, and even the ship that took us away; I called on death to free me from the horrors I was experiencing and dreading, so I could be in that place.

"Where slaves are free, and people no longer oppress others.
How foolish I was, so accustomed to pain, To rely on hope or to dream of happiness once more.
I'm sorry, but it looks like you didn't provide any text to modernize. Please share the text you'd like me to work on. Now dragged once again across the western sea,
To suffer under some cruel planter's chain; Where my unfortunate fellow countrymen in captivity wait
The long wait for fate to unfold:
Harsh lingering fate! while, before the break of day,
Stirred by the whip, they continue on their grim path; And as their souls burn with shame and pain,
Greet the unwelcome morning's return with sighs,
And, criticizing every hour the slow-moving sun,
Pursue their efforts until his entire life is completed. No one to acknowledge their suffering with a tear; No friend to provide comfort and no hope to uplift: Then, like the unfeeling brutes, go back To stalls as miserable, and such rough food; Thank goodness one day of misery was over, Then fall asleep and wish to never wake up again__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."

The turbulence of my emotions however naturally gave way to calmer thoughts, and I soon perceived what fate had decreed no mortal on earth could prevent. The convoy sailed on without any accident, with a pleasant gale and smooth sea, for six weeks, till February, when one morning the Oeolus ran down a brig, one of the convoy, and she instantly went down and was ingulfed in the dark recesses of the ocean. The convoy was immediately thrown into great confusion till it was daylight; and the Oeolus was illumined with lights to prevent any farther mischief. On the 13th of February 1763, from the mast-head, we descried our destined island Montserrat; and soon after I beheld those

The storm of my emotions eventually gave way to calmer thoughts, and I soon realized that what fate had decided was something no human could change. The convoy continued on without any issues, with a nice breeze and smooth sea, for six weeks, until February, when one morning the Oeolus collided with a brig from the convoy, and it instantly sank into the dark depths of the ocean. The convoy was thrown into chaos until daylight; and the Oeolus was lit up with lights to prevent further incidents. On February 13, 1763, from the masthead, we spotted our destination, Montserrat; and soon after I saw those

"Areas of sadness, gloomy shadows, where peace
And rest can hardly be found. Hope never arrives. That applies to everyone, but it feels like endless torment. Still urges.

At the sight of this land of bondage, a fresh horror ran through all my frame, and chilled me to the heart. My former slavery now rose in dreadful review to my mind, and displayed nothing but misery, stripes, and chains; and, in the first paroxysm of my grief, I called upon God's thunder, and his avenging power, to direct the stroke of death to me, rather than permit me to become a slave, and be sold from lord to lord.

At the sight of this land of oppression, a new wave of horror swept through me, chilling me to the core. My past slavery flashed before my eyes, showing only misery, suffering, and chains; in the first surge of my despair, I cried out for God's thunder and his avenging power to strike me down instead of allowing me to become a slave and be sold from one master to another.

In this state of my mind our ship came to an anchor, and soon after discharged her cargo. I now knew what it was to work hard; I was made to help to unload and load the ship. And, to comfort me in my distress in that time, two of the sailors robbed me of all my money, and ran away from the ship. I had been so long used to an European climate that at first I felt the scorching West India sun very painful, while the dashing surf would toss the boat and the people in it frequently above high water mark. Sometimes our limbs were broken with this, or even attended with instant death, and I was day by day mangled and torn.

In this state of mind, our ship dropped anchor, and shortly after, it unloaded its cargo. I now understood what it meant to work hard; I had to help unload and load the ship. To add to my distress during that time, two of the sailors stole all my money and ran away from the ship. I had been so used to a European climate that at first, the scorching West Indian sun was really painful, and the crashing waves would often toss the boat and the people in it above the high water mark. Sometimes this caused injuries to our limbs or even instant death, and I was day by day battered and bruised.

About the middle of May, when the ship was got ready to sail for England, I all the time believing that Fate's blackest clouds were gathering over my head, and expecting their bursting would mix me with the dead, Captain Doran sent for me ashore one morning, and I was told by the messenger that my fate was then determined. With fluttering steps and trembling heart I came to the captain, and found with him one Mr. Robert King, a quaker, and the first merchant in the place. The captain then told me my former master had sent me there to be sold; but that he had desired him to get me the best master he could, as he told him I was a very deserving boy, which Captain Doran said he found to be true; and if he were to stay in the West Indies he would be glad to keep me himself; but he could not venture to take me to London, for he was very sure that when I came there I would leave him. I at that instant burst out a crying, and begged much of him to take me to England with him, but all to no purpose. He told me he had got me the very best master in the whole island, with whom I should be as happy as if I were in England, and for that reason he chose to let him have me, though he could sell me to his own brother-in-law for a great deal more money than what he got from this gentleman. Mr. King, my new master, then made a reply, and said the reason he had bought me was on account of my good character; and, as he had not the least doubt of my good behaviour, I should be very well off with him. He also told me he did not live in the West Indies, but at Philadelphia, where he was going soon; and, as I understood something of the rules of arithmetic, when we got there he would put me to school, and fit me for a clerk. This conversation relieved my mind a little, and I left those gentlemen considerably more at ease in myself than when I came to them; and I was very grateful to Captain Doran, and even to my old master, for the character they had given me; a character which I afterwards found of infinite service to me. I went on board again, and took leave of all my shipmates; and the next day the ship sailed. When she weighed anchor I went to the waterside and looked at her with a very wishful and aching heart, and followed her with my eyes and tears until she was totally out of sight. I was so bowed down with grief that I could not hold up my head for many months; and if my new master had not been kind to me I believe I should have died under it at last. And indeed I soon found that he fully deserved the good character which Captain Doran had given me of him; for he possessed a most amiable disposition and temper, and was very charitable and humane. If any of his slaves behaved amiss he did not beat or use them ill, but parted with them. This made them afraid of disobliging him; and as he treated his slaves better than any other man on the island, so he was better and more faithfully served by them in return. By his kind treatment I did at last endeavour to compose myself; and with fortitude, though moneyless, determined to face whatever fate had decreed for me. Mr. King soon asked me what I could do; and at the same time said he did not mean to treat me as a common slave. I told him I knew something of seamanship, and could shave and dress hair pretty well; and I could refine wines, which I had learned on shipboard, where I had often done it; and that I could write, and understood arithmetic tolerably well as far as the Rule of Three. He then asked me if I knew any thing of gauging; and, on my answering that I did not, he said one of his clerks should teach me to gauge.

Around the middle of May, when the ship was getting ready to sail for England, I was constantly convinced that dark clouds of fate were closing in on me, and I feared that their storm would lead me to death. One morning, Captain Doran called me ashore, and the messenger told me that my fate had been decided. With anxious steps and a racing heart, I approached the captain and found him with Mr. Robert King, a Quaker and the leading merchant in the area. The captain informed me that my former master had sent me there to be sold, but he had requested that Captain Doran find me the best master possible because he considered me a deserving boy, which Captain Doran confirmed was true. He said that if he stayed in the West Indies, he would be happy to keep me himself, but he was sure I would leave him if I went to London. In that moment, I burst into tears and pleaded with him to take me to England, but it was all in vain. He told me he had found me the best master on the island, with whom I would be just as happy as if I were in England. For that reason, he decided to let Mr. King have me, even though he could have sold me to his own brother-in-law for much more money. Mr. King then replied that he had bought me because of my good character, and since he had no doubt about my good behavior, I would be well taken care of with him. He also mentioned that he didn’t live in the West Indies, but in Philadelphia, where he was heading soon. He said that once we got there, he would send me to school to prepare me for a clerk position, since I understood some arithmetic. This conversation eased my mind a bit, and I left those gentlemen feeling considerably better than when I arrived. I was very grateful to Captain Doran and even to my old master for the character they had given me, which later turned out to be invaluable. I went back on board and said goodbye to my shipmates, and the next day the ship set sail. As she weighed anchor, I went to the water's edge and gazed at her with a heavy heart, following her with my eyes and tears until she disappeared completely. I was so overwhelmed with grief that I couldn't lift my head for many months, and if my new master hadn’t been kind to me, I believe I would have eventually succumbed to my sorrow. I soon realized that he truly deserved the good reputation Captain Doran had given him; he was incredibly amiable, charitable, and humane. If any of his slaves acted out, he didn’t resort to beating or mistreating them but would let them go. This made them fearful of upsetting him, and because he treated his slaves better than anyone else on the island, he received better and more loyal service in return. Thanks to his kindness, I eventually tried to pull myself together and, while still broke, decided to face whatever fate had in store for me. Mr. King soon asked me what skills I had and assured me that he didn’t intend to treat me like a common slave. I told him I had some knowledge of seamanship, could shave and style hair pretty well, and had learned how to refine wines on the ship, where I often did it. I also mentioned that I could write and understood arithmetic fairly well, at least up to the Rule of Three. He then asked if I knew anything about gauging, and when I said I didn’t, he told me one of his clerks would teach me.

Mr. King dealt in all manner of merchandize, and kept from one to six clerks. He loaded many vessels in a year; particularly to Philadelphia, where he was born, and was connected with a great mercantile house in that city. He had besides many vessels and droggers, of different sizes, which used to go about the island; and others to collect rum, sugar, and other goods. I understood pulling and managing those boats very well; and this hard work, which was the first that he set me to, in the sugar seasons used to be my constant employment. I have rowed the boat, and slaved at the oars, from one hour to sixteen in the twenty-four; during which I had fifteen pence sterling per day to live on, though sometimes only ten pence. However this was considerably more than was allowed to other slaves that used to work with me, and belonged to other gentlemen on the island: those poor souls had never more than nine pence per day, and seldom more than six pence, from their masters or owners, though they earned them three or four pisterines[Q]: for it is a common practice in the West Indies for men to purchase slaves though they have not plantations themselves, in order to let them out to planters and merchants at so much a piece by the day, and they give what allowance they chuse out of this produce of their daily work to their slaves for subsistence; this allowance is often very scanty. My master often gave the owners of these slaves two and a half of these pieces per day, and found the poor fellows in victuals himself, because he thought their owners did not feed them well enough according to the work they did. The slaves used to like this very well; and, as they knew my master to be a man of feeling, they were always glad to work for him in preference to any other gentleman; some of whom, after they had been paid for these poor people's labours, would not give them their allowance out of it. Many times have I even seen these unfortunate wretches beaten for asking for their pay; and often severely flogged by their owners if they did not bring them their daily or weekly money exactly to the time; though the poor creatures were obliged to wait on the gentlemen they had worked for sometimes for more than half the day before they could get their pay; and this generally on Sundays, when they wanted the time for themselves. In particular, I knew a countryman of mine who once did not bring the weekly money directly that it was earned; and though he brought it the same day to his master, yet he was staked to the ground for this pretended negligence, and was just going to receive a hundred lashes, but for a gentleman who begged him off fifty. This poor man was very industrious; and, by his frugality, had saved so much money by working on shipboard, that he had got a white man to buy him a boat, unknown to his master. Some time after he had this little estate the governor wanted a boat to bring his sugar from different parts of the island; and, knowing this to be a negro-man's boat, he seized upon it for himself, and would not pay the owner a farthing. The man on this went to his master, and complained to him of this act of the governor; but the only satisfaction he received was to be damned very heartily by his master, who asked him how dared any of his negroes to have a boat. If the justly-merited ruin of the governor's fortune could be any gratification to the poor man he had thus robbed, he was not without consolation. Extortion and rapine are poor providers; and some time after this the governor died in the King's Bench in England, as I was told, in great poverty. The last war favoured this poor negro-man, and he found some means to escape from his Christian master: he came to England; where I saw him afterwards several times. Such treatment as this often drives these miserable wretches to despair, and they run away from their masters at the hazard of their lives. Many of them, in this place, unable to get their pay when they have earned it, and fearing to be flogged, as usual, if they return home without it, run away where they can for shelter, and a reward is often offered to bring them in dead or alive. My master used sometimes, in these cases, to agree with their owners, and to settle with them himself; and thereby he saved many of them a flogging.

Mr. King sold all kinds of goods and had between one and six clerks working for him. He loaded many ships each year, especially to Philadelphia, where he was born and had ties to a large trading company. He also had several boats of various sizes that traveled around the island, along with others to collect rum, sugar, and other products. I knew how to row and handle those boats very well, and the hard labor— the first job he assigned me during the sugar season— became my main work. I rowed the boat and toiled at the oars for anywhere from one to sixteen hours a day, during which I had fifteen pence to live on, though sometimes it was only ten pence. However, this was still significantly more than what other slaves working alongside me received, who belonged to different masters on the island: those poor souls never got more than nine pence a day, and often only six pence, from their owners, even though they earned three or four pisterines[Q]: It’s common practice in the West Indies for people to buy slaves even if they don’t own plantations, just to rent them out to planters and merchants for a daily fee, deciding what little they would give their slaves for survival from the returns of their work; this allowance is often very meager. My master frequently gave the owners of these slaves two and a half pence a day, and provided the poor workers with food himself because he believed their owners weren’t feeding them well enough based on their labor. The slaves appreciated this, and since they found my master to be compassionate, they were always glad to work for him over any other gentleman; some of whom, after paying for the labor of these unfortunate people, wouldn’t give them their share. Many times I witnessed these poor people getting beaten for simply asking for their pay; they were often severely whipped by their owners if they didn’t bring their daily or weekly earnings exactly on time, even though they had to wait on the gentlemen they worked for sometimes more than half the day before receiving their pay—generally on Sundays when they wished to have the time for themselves. In particular, I knew a fellow countryman who once didn’t bring his weekly earnings right when they were due; even though he delivered them the very same day to his master, he was tied to the ground for this so-called negligence and was about to receive a hundred lashes, but a gentleman intervened and got him off with just fifty. This unfortunate man was very hardworking, and through his frugality, he saved enough money by working on a ship to get a white man to buy him a boat without his master knowing. Some time later, when the governor needed a boat to transport his sugar from various locations on the island, he seized this black man’s boat without paying anything. The man went to his master to complain about the governor’s actions, but the only response he got was a harsh scolding, with his master asking how any of his black servants dared to own a boat. If the governor’s eventual misfortune provided any comfort to the man he robbed, it wasn’t without its own irony. Extortion and robbery are poor sources of wealth; later on, I heard the governor died in the King’s Bench in England, reportedly in great poverty. The last war worked in favor of this poor black man, and he found a way to escape from his Christian master; he came to England, where I saw him several times after. Such mistreatment often drives these miserable individuals to despair, leading them to run away from their masters at the risk of their lives. Many, unable to collect their earned pay and fearing the usual beatings for returning empty-handed, escape to find shelter, and often a reward is offered for capturing them, dead or alive. My master sometimes struck deals with their owners in these situations, settling matters himself; this way, he saved many of them from a beating.

Once, for a few days, I was let out to fit a vessel, and I had no victuals allowed me by either party; at last I told my master of this treatment, and he took me away from it. In many of the estates, on the different islands where I used to be sent for rum or sugar, they would not deliver it to me, or any other negro; he was therefore obliged to send a white man along with me to those places; and then he used to pay him from six to ten pisterines a day. From being thus employed, during the time I served Mr. King, in going about the different estates on the island, I had all the opportunity I could wish for to see the dreadful usage of the poor men; usage that reconciled me to my situation, and made me bless God for the hands into which I had fallen.

Once, for a few days, I was allowed out to fit a ship, but neither side provided me with food. Eventually, I informed my boss about this treatment, and he removed me from that situation. At many of the estates on the different islands where I would go to pick up rum or sugar, they wouldn’t sell it to me or any other Black person; so he had to send a white man with me to those places. He would pay him between six to ten pisterines a day for that. Because of this work while I served Mr. King, traveling around the different estates on the island, I had plenty of opportunities to witness the terrible treatment of the poor men. This made me come to terms with my own situation and made me grateful for the circumstances I found myself in.

I had the good fortune to please my master in every department in which he employed me; and there was scarcely any part of his business, or household affairs, in which I was not occasionally engaged. I often supplied the place of a clerk, in receiving and delivering cargoes to the ships, in tending stores, and delivering goods: and, besides this, I used to shave and dress my master when convenient, and take care of his horse; and when it was necessary, which was very often, I worked likewise on board of different vessels of his. By these means I became very useful to my master; and saved him, as he used to acknowledge, above a hundred pounds a year. Nor did he scruple to say I was of more advantage to him than any of his clerks; though their usual wages in the West Indies are from sixty to a hundred pounds current a year.

I was fortunate to satisfy my boss in every area where he hired me, and there was hardly any aspect of his business or personal affairs that I wasn't occasionally involved in. I often acted as a clerk, handling the receiving and delivering of cargo for the ships, managing the stores, and distributing goods. Additionally, I would shave and groom my boss when it was convenient, and I took care of his horse; and whenever necessary, which was quite often, I also worked on different ships he owned. Because of this, I became very valuable to my boss, saving him, as he used to say, over a hundred pounds a year. He didn’t hesitate to claim that I was more beneficial to him than any of his clerks, even though their typical wages in the West Indies range from sixty to a hundred pounds a year.

I have sometimes heard it asserted that a negro cannot earn his master the first cost; but nothing can be further from the truth. I suppose nine tenths of the mechanics throughout the West Indies are negro slaves; and I well know the coopers among them earn two dollars a day; the carpenters the same, and oftentimes more; as also the masons, smiths, and fishermen, &c. and I have known many slaves whose masters would not take a thousand pounds current for them. But surely this assertion refutes itself; for, if it be true, why do the planters and merchants pay such a price for slaves? And, above all, why do those who make this assertion exclaim the most loudly against the abolition of the slave trade? So much are men blinded, and to such inconsistent arguments are they driven by mistaken interest! I grant, indeed, that slaves are some times, by half-feeding, half-clothing, over-working and stripes, reduced so low, that they are turned out as unfit for service, and left to perish in the woods, or expire on a dunghill.

I've sometimes heard it said that a Black person can't earn their master back the initial cost; but nothing could be further from the truth. I think about nine out of ten of the skilled workers in the West Indies are Black slaves, and I know that the coopers among them can make two dollars a day; carpenters earn the same, and often even more; as do masons, smiths, fishermen, etc. I've known many slaves whose masters wouldn't sell them for a thousand pounds. This claim refutes itself; if it were true, why would planters and merchants pay so much for slaves? And above all, why do people who make this claim loudly oppose the abolition of the slave trade? People can be so blinded and driven to such inconsistent arguments by their misguided self-interest! I do admit that slaves are sometimes, through inadequate food, clothing, overwork, and punishment, degraded so much that they are deemed unfit for service and left to die in the woods or suffer on a dung heap.

My master was several times offered by different gentlemen one hundred guineas for me; but he always told them he would not sell me, to my great joy: and I used to double my diligence and care for fear of getting into the hands of those men who did not allow a valuable slave the common support of life. Many of them even used to find fault with my master for feeding his slaves so well as he did; although I often went hungry, and an Englishman might think my fare very indifferent; but he used to tell them he always would do it, because the slaves thereby looked better and did more work.

My master was offered a hundred guineas for me multiple times by different gentlemen, but he always told them he wouldn’t sell me, which made me very happy. I worked even harder, worried about ending up with people who wouldn’t provide a valuable slave with basic necessities. Many of them even criticized my master for feeding his slaves as well as he did, even though I often went hungry and an Englishman might see my food as pretty poor; but he told them he’d continue to do it because well-fed slaves looked better and were more productive.

While I was thus employed by my master I was often a witness to cruelties of every kind, which were exercised on my unhappy fellow slaves. I used frequently to have different cargoes of new negroes in my care for sale; and it was almost a constant practice with our clerks, and other whites, to commit violent depredations on the chastity of the female slaves; and these I was, though with reluctance, obliged to submit to at all times, being unable to help them. When we have had some of these slaves on board my master's vessels to carry them to other islands, or to America, I have known our mates to commit these acts most shamefully, to the disgrace, not of Christians only, but of men. I have even known them gratify their brutal passion with females not ten years old; and these abominations some of them practised to such scandalous excess, that one of our captains discharged the mate and others on that account. And yet in Montserrat I have seen a negro man staked to the ground, and cut most shockingly, and then his ears cut off bit by bit, because he had been connected with a white woman who was a common prostitute: as if it were no crime in the whites to rob an innocent African girl of her virtue; but most heinous in a black man only to gratify a passion of nature, where the temptation was offered by one of a different colour, though the most abandoned woman of her species. Another negro man was half hanged, and then burnt, for attempting to poison a cruel overseer. Thus by repeated cruelties are the wretched first urged to despair, and then murdered, because they still retain so much of human nature about them as to wish to put an end to their misery, and retaliate on their tyrants! These overseers are indeed for the most part persons of the worst character of any denomination of men in the West Indies. Unfortunately, many humane gentlemen, by not residing on their estates, are obliged to leave the management of them in the hands of these human butchers, who cut and mangle the slaves in a shocking manner on the most trifling occasions, and altogether treat them in every respect like brutes. They pay no regard to the situation of pregnant women, nor the least attention to the lodging of the field negroes. Their huts, which ought to be well covered, and the place dry where they take their little repose, are often open sheds, built in damp places; so that, when the poor creatures return tired from the toils of the field, they contract many disorders, from being exposed to the damp air in this uncomfortable state, while they are heated, and their pores are open. This neglect certainly conspires with many others to cause a decrease in the births as well as in the lives of the grown negroes. I can quote many instances of gentlemen who reside on their estates in the West Indies, and then the scene is quite changed; the negroes are treated with lenity and proper care, by which their lives are prolonged, and their masters are profited. To the honour of humanity, I knew several gentlemen who managed their estates in this manner; and they found that benevolence was their true interest. And, among many I could mention in several of the islands, I knew one in Montserrat[R] whose slaves looked remarkably well, and never needed any fresh supplies of negroes; and there are many other estates, especially in Barbadoes, which, from such judicious treatment, need no fresh stock of negroes at any time. I have the honour of knowing a most worthy and humane gentleman, who is a native of Barbadoes, and has estates there[S]. This gentleman has written a treatise on the usage of his own slaves. He allows them two hours for refreshment at mid-day; and many other indulgencies and comforts, particularly in their lying; and, besides this, he raises more provisions on his estate than they can destroy; so that by these attentions he saves the lives of his negroes, and keeps them healthy, and as happy as the condition of slavery can admit. I myself, as shall appear in the sequel, managed an estate, where, by those attentions, the negroes were uncommonly cheerful and healthy, and did more work by half than by the common mode of treatment they usually do. For want, therefore, of such care and attention to the poor negroes, and otherwise oppressed as they are, it is no wonder that the decrease should require 20,000 new negroes annually to fill up the vacant places of the dead.

While I was working for my master, I often witnessed all kinds of cruelty inflicted on my unfortunate fellow slaves. I frequently had different groups of new black individuals in my care for sale, and it was almost routine for our clerks and other white employees to commit violent acts against the dignity of the female slaves. Reluctantly, I had to tolerate these injustices at all times, as I was powerless to help them. When we had some of these slaves on board my master's ships to transport them to other islands or to America, I saw our mates commit these heinous acts so disgracefully, that it shamed not just Christians, but all men. I even witnessed them satisfy their depraved desires with girls not even ten years old; some of them went so far that one of our captains fired the mate and others for their actions. Yet in Montserrat, I saw a black man staked to the ground, brutally cut, and then gradually have his ears severed because he had been with a white woman who was a common prostitute. It seemed to be no crime for the whites to rob an innocent African girl of her virtue, yet it was deemed extremely wrong for a black man to act on natural urges when tempted by someone of a different race, even if that person was the most immoral of her kind. Another black man was half-hanged and then set on fire for trying to poison a cruel overseer. Thus, through repeated cruelty, the wretched are first driven to despair and then murdered because they still possess enough humanity to wish to end their suffering and retaliate against their oppressors! These overseers are mostly among the worst characters of any group of men in the West Indies. Unfortunately, many kind-hearted gentlemen, by not residing on their estates, are forced to leave the management in the hands of these inhumane individuals, who brutalize the slaves on the slightest pretext and treat them like animals. They show no consideration for pregnant women and provide no adequate shelter for the field slaves. The huts, which should be well-covered and dry for their rest, are often open sheds located in damp areas; so when the poor workers return exhausted from the fields, they suffer many health issues due to exposure to chilly air while their bodies are heated and their pores are open. This negligence, among many other factors, contributes to a decline in both the births and survival of the adult slaves. I can point to many instances of gentlemen who do live on their estates in the West Indies, and the environment changes completely; the slaves receive kind treatment and proper care, which prolongs their lives and benefits their masters. To the credit of humanity, I knew several gentlemen who managed their estates this way, and they discovered that kindness was in their best interest. Among many others I could name in various islands, there was one in Montserrat[R] whose slaves appeared remarkably healthy and never required any new supplies of slaves; there are many other estates, especially in Barbados, which similarly, due to wise management, never need additional slaves. I have the privilege of knowing a truly worthy and compassionate gentleman, a native of Barbados, who has estates there[S]. This gentleman has written a treatise on how he treats his slaves. He gives them two hours for a break at midday, and provides many other comforts, especially concerning their sleeping arrangements; in addition, he produces more food on his estate than they can consume, thus saving the lives of his slaves and keeping them healthy and as happy as the conditions of slavery will allow. I, myself, as will be detailed later, managed an estate where, thanks to these kinds of attentions, the slaves were unusually cheerful and healthy, and completed significantly more work than under the usual harsh treatment. Because of the lack of such care and attention for the poor slaves, who are already oppressed, it’s no wonder that there’s a need for 20,000 new slaves each year to fill the vacant spots left by those who have died.

Even in Barbadoes, notwithstanding those humane exceptions which I have mentioned, and others I am acquainted with, which justly make it quoted as a place where slaves meet with the best treatment, and need fewest recruits of any in the West Indies, yet this island requires 1000 negroes annually to keep up the original stock, which is only 80,000. So that the whole term of a negro's life may be said to be there but sixteen years![T] And yet the climate here is in every respect the same as that from which they are taken, except in being more wholesome. Do the British colonies decrease in this manner? And yet what a prodigious difference is there between an English and West India climate?

Even in Barbados, despite the compassionate exceptions I've mentioned, and others I know about that rightly earn it a reputation as a place where slaves receive the best treatment and need the fewest replacements of all the West Indies, this island still requires 1,000 black people each year to maintain the original population of just 80,000. So, the average lifespan of a black person there can be considered only about sixteen years![T] Yet the climate here is very similar to the one they come from, except it's actually healthier. Are the British colonies really declining like this? And what a huge difference there is between an English climate and a West Indian one!

While I was in Montserrat I knew a negro man, named Emanuel Sankey, who endeavoured to escape from his miserable bondage, by concealing himself on board of a London ship: but fate did not favour the poor oppressed man; for, being discovered when the vessel was under sail, he was delivered up again to his master. This Christian master immediately pinned the wretch down to the ground at each wrist and ancle, and then took some sticks of sealing wax, and lighted them, and droped it all over his back. There was another master who was noted for cruelty; and I believe he had not a slave but what had been cut, and had pieces fairly taken out of the flesh: and, after they had been punished thus, he used to make them get into a long wooden box or case he had for that purpose, in which he shut them up during pleasure. It was just about the height and breadth of a man; and the poor wretches had no room, when in the case, to move.

While I was in Montserrat, I met a black man named Emanuel Sankey, who tried to escape from his terrible bondage by hiding on a ship heading to London. Unfortunately, fate wasn’t on his side; he was discovered when the ship was already sailing, and he was handed back to his master. This so-called Christian master immediately pinned Emanuel down to the ground at each wrist and ankle, then took some sticks of sealing wax, lit them, and dripped the hot wax all over his back. There was another master known for his cruelty, and I believe every slave he owned had been beaten and had chunks of flesh removed. After punishing them, he would make them get into a long wooden box or case he had for that purpose, where he would confine them as he pleased. It was just about the height and width of a man, and the poor souls had no space to move while they were in there.

It was very common in several of the islands, particularly in St. Kitt's, for the slaves to be branded with the initial letters of their master's name; and a load of heavy iron hooks hung about their necks. Indeed on the most trifling occasions they were loaded with chains; and often instruments of torture were added. The iron muzzle, thumb-screws, &c. are so well known, as not to need a description, and were sometimes applied for the slightest faults. I have seen a negro beaten till some of his bones were broken, for even letting a pot boil over. Is it surprising that usage like this should drive the poor creatures to despair, and make them seek a refuge in death from those evils which render their lives intolerable—while,

It was quite common on several islands, especially St. Kitts, for slaves to be branded with the initials of their master's name, and they often had heavy iron hooks hanging around their necks. In fact, even for the smallest offenses, they were shackled with chains, and sometimes instruments of torture were added. Iron muzzles, thumb screws, etc., are so well-known that they don’t need explaining, and they were sometimes used for the tiniest mistakes. I have seen a Black person beaten until some of their bones were broken just for letting a pot boil over. Is it any wonder that such treatment would drive these poor individuals to despair and make them seek refuge in death to escape the unbearable conditions of their lives—while,

"With trembling horror, pale and wide-eyed," They look at their unfortunate situation and realize No break!

This they frequently do. A negro-man on board a vessel of my master, while I belonged to her, having been put in irons for some trifling misdemeanor, and kept in that state for some days, being weary of life, took an opportunity of jumping overboard into the sea; however, he was picked up without being drowned. Another, whose life was also a burden to him, resolved to starve himself to death, and refused to eat any victuals; this procured him a severe flogging: and he also, on the first occasion which offered, jumped overboard at Charles Town, but was saved.

This happens often. A black man on my master's ship, while I was still working there, was put in chains for a minor offense and kept that way for several days. Tired of living like that, he took the chance to jump overboard into the sea; however, he was rescued before he could drown. Another man, who also found life unbearable, decided to starve himself to death by refusing to eat. This led to a harsh beating for him. On the first opportunity he got, he jumped overboard in Charleston, but he was saved as well.

Nor is there any greater regard shewn to the little property than there is to the persons and lives of the negroes. I have already related an instance or two of particular oppression out of many which I have witnessed; but the following is frequent in all the islands. The wretched field-slaves, after toiling all the day for an unfeeling owner, who gives them but little victuals, steal sometimes a few moments from rest or refreshment to gather some small portion of grass, according as their time will admit. This they commonly tie up in a parcel; (either a bit, worth six pence; or half a bit's-worth) and bring it to town, or to the market, to sell. Nothing is more common than for the white people on this occasion to take the grass from them without paying for it; and not only so, but too often also, to my knowledge, our clerks, and many others, at the same time have committed acts of violence on the poor, wretched, and helpless females; whom I have seen for hours stand crying to no purpose, and get no redress or pay of any kind. Is not this one common and crying sin enough to bring down God's judgment on the islands? He tells us the oppressor and the oppressed are both in his hands; and if these are not the poor, the broken-hearted, the blind, the captive, the bruised, which our Saviour speaks of, who are they? One of these depredators once, in St. Eustatia, came on board of our vessel, and bought some fowls and pigs of me; and a whole day after his departure with the things he returned again and wanted his money back: I refused to give it; and, not seeing my captain on board, he began the common pranks with me; and swore he would even break open my chest and take my money. I therefore expected, as my captain was absent, that he would be as good as his word: and he was just proceeding to strike me, when fortunately a British seaman on board, whose heart had not been debauched by a West India climate, interposed and prevented him. But had the cruel man struck me I certainly should have defended myself at the hazard of my life; for what is life to a man thus oppressed? He went away, however, swearing; and threatened that whenever he caught me on shore he would shoot me, and pay for me afterwards.

There’s no greater concern for the little property than for the lives of the Black people. I have already shared a couple of specific instances of the many kinds of oppression I've witnessed, but what follows happens frequently across all the islands. The miserable field slaves, after working all day for a ruthless owner who barely gives them enough food, sometimes take a few moments from their rest to gather a small amount of grass when they can. They usually bundle it up (either one worth six pence or half that amount) and take it to town or the market to sell. It’s incredibly common for white people in these situations to take the grass from them without paying; and unfortunately, I’ve seen our clerks and many others commit acts of violence against the poor, helpless women, who I’ve seen crying for hours with no help or compensation. Isn’t this blatant injustice enough to bring God’s judgment upon the islands? He tells us the oppressor and the oppressed are both in His hands, and if these aren’t the poor, broken-hearted, blind, captive, and bruised people that our Savior speaks of, then who are they? One of these thieves, in St. Eustatia, came on board our ship and bought some chickens and pigs from me; then a whole day later, he returned and demanded his money back. I refused to give it to him, and not seeing my captain on board, he began to act aggressively and swore he would break open my chest and take my money. Since my captain was absent, I feared he might carry out his threat: he was about to hit me when, fortunately, a British sailor on board, whose heart hadn’t been corrupted by the West Indies, stepped in and stopped him. If the cruel man had hit me, I would have definitely fought back, risking my life; what is life worth to someone so oppressed? However, he left while swearing and threatened that when he caught me onshore he would shoot me and pay for it later.

The small account in which the life of a negro is held in the West Indies is so universally known, that it might seem impertinent to quote the following extract, if some people had not been hardy enough of late to assert that negroes are on the same footing in that respect as Europeans. By the 329th Act, page 125, of the Assembly of Barbadoes, it is enacted 'That if any negro, or other slave, under punishment by his master, or his order, for running away, or any other crime or misdemeanor towards his said master, unfortunately shall suffer in life or member, no person whatsoever shall be liable to a fine; but if any man shall out of wantonness, or only of bloody-mindedness, or cruel intention, wilfully kill a negro, or other slave, of his own, he shall pay into the public treasury fifteen pounds sterling.' And it is the same in most, if not all, of the West India islands. Is not this one of the many acts of the islands which call loudly for redress? And do not the assembly which enacted it deserve the appellation of savages and brutes rather than of Christians and men? It is an act at once unmerciful, unjust, and unwise; which for cruelty would disgrace an assembly of those who are called barbarians; and for its injustice and insanity would shock the morality and common sense of a Samaide or a Hottentot.

The harsh reality of a black person's life in the West Indies is so widely recognized that it might seem unnecessary to share the following quote. However, some people have recently claimed that blacks are treated the same as Europeans in this regard. According to the 329th Act, page 125, of the Assembly of Barbadoes, it states, 'If any black, or other slave, is punished by his master, or at his command, for running away or any other crime or wrongdoing, and unfortunately suffers harm or death, no one shall be fined; but if anyone, out of malice, cruelty, or a desire to kill, deliberately kills a black or other slave he owns, he will pay fifteen pounds sterling into the public treasury.' This is also true in most, if not all, of the West Indian islands. Doesn’t this highlight one of the many injustices in these islands that demand correction? And shouldn’t the assembly that passed this law be regarded as savages and brutes rather than Christians and human beings? This act is callous, unjust, and unwise; it would be a disgrace for any assembly, even those labeled as barbarians, and its injustice and insanity would shock the morals and common sense of even the most primitive people.

Shocking as this and many more acts of the bloody West India code at first view appear, how is the iniquity of it heightened when we consider to whom it may be extended! Mr. James Tobin, a zealous labourer in the vineyard of slavery, gives an account of a French planter of his acquaintance, in the island of Martinico, who shewed him many mulattoes working in the fields like beasts of burden; and he told Mr. Tobin these were all the produce of his own loins! And I myself have known similar instances. Pray, reader, are these sons and daughters of the French planter less his children by being begotten on a black woman? And what must be the virtue of those legislators, and the feelings of those fathers, who estimate the lives of their sons, however begotten, at no more than fifteen pounds; though they should be murdered, as the act says, out of wantonness and bloody-mindedness! But is not the slave trade entirely a war with the heart of man? And surely that which is begun by breaking down the barriers of virtue involves in its continuance destruction to every principle, and buries all sentiments in ruin!

Shocking as this and many other acts of the brutal West India code may seem at first glance, the injustice increases when we think about who it can affect! Mr. James Tobin, a passionate advocate against slavery, tells a story about a French planter he knows on the island of Martinique, who showed him many mixed-race people working in the fields like animals. The planter claimed that all of them were his own children! I have come across similar cases myself. Tell me, reader, are these sons and daughters of the French planter any less his children just because they were born to a black woman? And what kind of morals do those lawmakers and fathers have, who value their children's lives—regardless of how they were conceived—at just fifteen pounds, even if they are killed, as the law states, out of wantonness and bloody-mindedness? Isn't the slave trade essentially a war against humanity? Clearly, starting by dismantling the barriers of morality leads to a complete destruction of every principle and ultimately buries all compassion in devastation!

I have often seen slaves, particularly those who were meagre, in different islands, put into scales and weighed; and then sold from three pence to six pence or nine pence a pound. My master, however, whose humanity was shocked at this mode, used to sell such by the lump. And at or after a sale it was not uncommon to see negroes taken from their wives, wives taken from their husbands, and children from their parents, and sent off to other islands, and wherever else their merciless lords chose; and probably never more during life to see each other! Oftentimes my heart has bled at these partings; when the friends of the departed have been at the water side, and, with sighs and tears, have kept their eyes fixed on the vessel till it went out of sight.

I have often seen slaves, especially those who were thin, on different islands getting weighed and sold for anywhere from three to nine pence a pound. However, my master, who was appalled by this practice, would sell them in groups. After a sale, it was common to see people torn away from their wives, wives taken from their husbands, and children separated from their parents, sent off to other islands or wherever their cruel owners wanted; and they would probably never see each other again in their lives! Many times, my heart ached during these goodbyes, as the friends of those being taken would stand by the water, sighing and crying, keeping their eyes on the ship until it vanished from view.

A poor Creole negro I knew well, who, after having been often thus transported from island to island, at last resided in Montserrat. This man used to tell me many melancholy tales of himself. Generally, after he had done working for his master, he used to employ his few leisure moments to go a fishing. When he had caught any fish, his master would frequently take them from him without paying him; and at other times some other white people would serve him in the same manner. One day he said to me, very movingly, 'Sometimes when a white man take away my fish I go to my maser, and he get me my right; and when my maser by strength take away my fishes, what me must do? I can't go to any body to be righted; then' said the poor man, looking up above 'I must look up to God Mighty in the top for right.' This artless tale moved me much, and I could not help feeling the just cause Moses had in redressing his brother against the Egyptian. I exhorted the man to look up still to the God on the top, since there was no redress below. Though I little thought then that I myself should more than once experience such imposition, and read the same exhortation hereafter, in my own transactions in the islands; and that even this poor man and I should some time after suffer together in the same manner, as shall be related hereafter.

A poor Creole black man I knew well, who had often been moved from island to island, eventually settled in Montserrat. He would often share his sad stories with me. Usually, after finishing his work for his master, he spent his little free time fishing. When he caught any fish, his master would frequently take them from him without paying. Sometimes, other white people would do the same. One day, he said to me very emotionally, "Sometimes when a white man takes my fish, I go to my master, and he helps me get what’s right. But when my master takes my fish by force, what am I supposed to do? I can’t go to anyone for justice; so," the poor man said, looking up, "I have to look up to God Almighty above for justice." This heartfelt story deeply moved me, and I couldn’t help but feel the rightful cause Moses had in defending his brother against the Egyptian. I encouraged the man to keep looking up to God above since there was no justice down here. I didn’t realize then that I would also face similar injustices and would recall this same advice later in my own experiences in the islands; and that this poor man and I would soon suffer alike, as I will explain later.

Nor was such usage as this confined to particular places or individuals; for, in all the different islands in which I have been (and I have visited no less than fifteen) the treatment of the slaves was nearly the same; so nearly indeed, that the history of an island, or even a plantation, with a few such exceptions as I have mentioned, might serve for a history of the whole. Such a tendency has the slave-trade to debauch men's minds, and harden them to every feeling of humanity! For I will not suppose that the dealers in slaves are born worse than other men—No; it is the fatality of this mistaken avarice, that it corrupts the milk of human kindness and turns it into gall. And, had the pursuits of those men been different, they might have been as generous, as tender-hearted and just, as they are unfeeling, rapacious and cruel. Surely this traffic cannot be good, which spreads like a pestilence, and taints what it touches! which violates that first natural right of mankind, equality and independency, and gives one man a dominion over his fellows which God could never intend! For it raises the owner to a state as far above man as it depresses the slave below it; and, with all the presumption of human pride, sets a distinction between them, immeasurable in extent, and endless in duration! Yet how mistaken is the avarice even of the planters? Are slaves more useful by being thus humbled to the condition of brutes, than they would be if suffered to enjoy the privileges of men? The freedom which diffuses health and prosperity throughout Britain answers you—No. When you make men slaves you deprive them of half their virtue, you set them in your own conduct an example of fraud, rapine, and cruelty, and compel them to live with you in a state of war; and yet you complain that they are not honest or faithful! You stupify them with stripes, and think it necessary to keep them in a state of ignorance; and yet you assert that they are incapable of learning; that their minds are such a barren soil or moor, that culture would be lost on them; and that they come from a climate, where nature, though prodigal of her bounties in a degree unknown to yourselves, has left man alone scant and unfinished, and incapable of enjoying the treasures she has poured out for him!—An assertion at once impious and absurd. Why do you use those instruments of torture? Are they fit to be applied by one rational being to another? And are ye not struck with shame and mortification, to see the partakers of your nature reduced so low? But, above all, are there no dangers attending this mode of treatment? Are you not hourly in dread of an insurrection? Nor would it be surprising: for when

Nor was this way of treating people limited to specific places or individuals; in all the different islands I've visited (and I've been to at least fifteen), the treatment of slaves was almost the same. So similar, in fact, that the history of one island or even a plantation, aside from a few exceptions I've mentioned, could represent the entire situation. The slave trade has a terrible effect on people's minds, making them cold to even the most basic human feelings! I don't believe that slave traders are born worse than anyone else—No; it's the tragic result of their misguided greed that corrupts human kindness and turns it into bitterness. If those men had pursued different endeavors, they could have been as generous, kind-hearted, and fair as they are indifferent, greedy, and cruel. Surely this trade isn't good; it spreads like a disease and taints everything it touches! It violates the fundamental natural rights of humanity, equality and independence, and gives one person power over others that God never intended! It elevates the owner to a status far above their fellow man while it lowers the slave; and, with all the arrogance of human pride, it creates an immeasurable and everlasting distinction between them! Yet how misguided is the greed of the plantation owners? Are slaves actually more useful when they're treated like animals, rather than allowed to enjoy the rights of humanity? The freedom that brings health and prosperity to Britain answers—No. When you enslave people, you strip them of half their virtue, showing them examples of deceit, robbery, and cruelty, and forcing them into a state of conflict with you; yet you complain that they are not honest or loyal! You beat them and believe it's necessary to keep them ignorant; yet you claim they can't learn, that their minds are a barren wasteland where education would be wasted, and that they come from a place where, despite nature's abundant gifts unknown to you, man is left scant and unfinished, incapable of enjoying the treasures she doles out! —A claim that is both outrageous and ridiculous. Why do you use tools of torture? Are they suitable for one rational being to inflict on another? And are you not filled with shame and humiliation to witness your fellow humans being reduced to such a low state? But above all, are there not risks associated with this treatment? Are you not constantly afraid of an uprising? Nor would it be surprising; for when

"No peace is given
For us who are enslaved, but with strict control; And stripes and random punishment
Inflicted—What peace can we bring back? But to our strength, conflict, and animosity; Untamed reluctance and revenge, even if slow, Yet always scheming how the victor least May he enjoy his victory, and may he take the least amount of joy. "In doing what we most feel in our suffering."

But by changing your conduct, and treating your slaves as men, every cause of fear would be banished. They would be faithful, honest, intelligent and vigorous; and peace, prosperity, and happiness, would attend you.

But by changing your behavior and treating your slaves like people, all reasons for fear would disappear. They would be loyal, honest, smart, and strong; and peace, prosperity, and happiness would be yours.

FOOTNOTES:

[O] Thus was I sacrificed to the envy and resentment of this woman for knowing that the lady whom she had succeeded in my master's good graces designed to take me into her service; which, had I once got on shore, she would not have been able to prevent. She felt her pride alarmed at the superiority of her rival in being attended by a black servant: it was not less to prevent this than to be revenged on me, that she caused the captain to treat me thus cruelly.

[O] So, I became a target of this woman's envy and resentment because I knew that the lady who had taken my master's favor planned to bring me into her service; once I was on land, she wouldn't have been able to stop that. She felt threatened by the fact that her rival had a Black servant, and it was both to prevent this and to get back at me that she made the captain treat me so harshly.

[P] "The Dying Negro," a poem originally published in 1773. Perhaps it may not be deemed impertinent here to add, that this elegant and pathetic little poem was occasioned, as appears by the advertisement prefixed to it, by the following incident. "A black, who, a few days before had ran away from his master, and got himself christened, with intent to marry a white woman his fellow-servant, being taken and sent on board a ship in the Thames, took an opportunity of shooting himself through the head."

[P] "The Dying Negro," a poem originally published in 1773. It may not be irrelevant to mention that this elegant and touching little poem was inspired, as indicated by the advertisement that prefaced it, by the following incident: "A black man who had recently escaped from his master and got himself baptized in order to marry a white woman who worked with him was captured and sent aboard a ship on the Thames, where he took the opportunity to shoot himself in the head."

[Q] These pisterines are of the value of a shilling.

[Q] These pisterines are worth a shilling.

[R] Mr. Dubury, and many others, Montserrat.

[R] Mr. Dubury and several others, Montserrat.

[S] Sir Philip Gibbes, Baronet, Barbadoes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir Philip Gibbes, Baronet, Barbados.

[T] Benezet's Account of Guinea, p. 16.

[T] Benezet's Account of Guinea, p. 16.


CHAP. VI.

Some account of Brimstone-Hill in Montserrat—Favourable change in the author's situation—He commences merchant with three pence—His various success in dealing in the different islands, and America, and the impositions he meets with in his transactions with Europeans—A curious imposition on human nature—Danger of the surfs in the West Indies—Remarkable instance of kidnapping a free mulatto—The author is nearly murdered by Doctor Perkins in Savannah.

Some account of Brimstone Hill in Montserrat—A positive change in the author's circumstances—He starts as a merchant with three cents—His varied success in trading across different islands and America, as well as the deceptions he faces in his dealings with Europeans—An interesting manipulation of human nature—The peril of the surfs in the West Indies—Notable case of kidnapping a free mulatto—The author is nearly killed by Doctor Perkins in Savannah.

In the preceding chapter I have set before the reader a few of those many instances of oppression, extortion, and cruelty, which I have been a witness to in the West Indies: but, were I to enumerate them all, the catalogue would be tedious and disgusting. The punishments of the slaves on every trifling occasion are so frequent, and so well known, together with the different instruments with which they are tortured, that it cannot any longer afford novelty to recite them; and they are too shocking to yield delight either to the writer or the reader. I shall therefore hereafter only mention such as incidentally befel myself in the course of my adventures.

In the previous chapter, I shared with the reader some examples of the oppression, extortion, and cruelty I witnessed in the West Indies. However, if I were to list them all, it would be tedious and disturbing. The punishments inflicted on slaves for even minor offenses are so common and well-known, along with the various tools used for their torture, that recounting them no longer feels fresh; they are too horrific to bring any satisfaction to either the writer or the reader. Therefore, I will only mention those that happen to affect me as I recount my experiences.

In the variety of departments in which I was employed by my master, I had an opportunity of seeing many curious scenes in different islands; but, above all, I was struck with a celebrated curiosity called Brimstone-Hill, which is a high and steep mountain, some few miles from the town of Plymouth in Montserrat. I had often heard of some wonders that were to be seen on this hill, and I went once with some white and black people to visit it. When we arrived at the top, I saw under different cliffs great flakes of brimstone, occasioned by the steams of various little ponds, which were then boiling naturally in the earth. Some of these ponds were as white as milk, some quite blue, and many others of different colours. I had taken some potatoes with me, and I put them into different ponds, and in a few minutes they were well boiled. I tasted some of them, but they were very sulphurous; and the silver shoe buckles, and all the other things of that metal we had among us, were, in a little time, turned as black as lead.

During the various jobs I held for my master, I had the chance to witness many fascinating scenes across different islands. However, I was particularly captivated by a famous attraction called Brimstone Hill, which is a tall and steep mountain a few miles from Plymouth in Montserrat. I'd often heard about the wonders to be found on this hill, so I once visited it with a group of both white and black locals. When we reached the top, I saw large chunks of brimstone under different cliffs, produced by the steam from several small ponds that were naturally boiling in the ground. Some of these ponds were as white as milk, some a bright blue, and many others in various colors. I brought some potatoes along and cooked them in different ponds; within minutes, they were perfectly boiled. I tried some, but they had a strong sulfur taste, and our silver shoe buckles and other metal items quickly turned as black as lead.

Some time in the year 1763 kind Providence seemed to appear rather more favourable to me. One of my master's vessels, a Bermudas sloop, about sixty tons, was commanded by one Captain Thomas Farmer, an Englishman, a very alert and active man, who gained my master a great deal of money by his good management in carrying passengers from one island to another; but very often his sailors used to get drunk and run away from the vessel, which hindered him in his business very much. This man had taken a liking to me; and many different times begged of my master to let me go a trip with him as a sailor; but he would tell him he could not spare me, though the vessel sometimes could not go for want of hands, for sailors were generally very scarce in the island. However, at last, from necessity or force, my master was prevailed on, though very reluctantly, to let me go with this captain; but he gave great charge to him to take care that I did not run away, for if I did he would make him pay for me. This being the case, the captain had for some time a sharp eye upon me whenever the vessel anchored; and as soon as she returned I was sent for on shore again. Thus was I slaving as it were for life, sometimes at one thing, and sometimes at another; so that the captain and I were nearly the most useful men in my master's employment. I also became so useful to the captain on shipboard, that many times, when he used to ask for me to go with him, though it should be but for twenty-four hours, to some of the islands near us, my master would answer he could not spare me, at which the captain would swear, and would not go the trip; and tell my master I was better to him on board than any three white men he had; for they used to behave ill in many respects, particularly in getting drunk; and then they frequently got the boat stove, so as to hinder the vessel from coming back as soon as she might have done. This my master knew very well; and at last, by the captain's constant entreaties, after I had been several times with him, one day, to my great joy, my master told me the captain would not let him rest, and asked me whether I would go aboard as a sailor, or stay on shore and mind the stores, for he could not bear any longer to be plagued in this manner. I was very happy at this proposal, for I immediately thought I might in time stand some chance by being on board to get a little money, or possibly make my escape if I should be used ill: I also expected to get better food, and in greater abundance; for I had felt much hunger oftentimes, though my master treated his slaves, as I have observed, uncommonly well. I therefore, without hesitation, answered him, that I would go and be a sailor if he pleased. Accordingly I was ordered on board directly. Nevertheless, between the vessel and the shore, when she was in port, I had little or no rest, as my master always wished to have me along with him. Indeed he was a very pleasant gentleman, and but for my expectations on shipboard I should not have thought of leaving him. But the captain liked me also very much, and I was entirely his right-hand man. I did all I could to deserve his favour, and in return I received better treatment from him than any other I believe ever met with in the West Indies in my situation.

Some time in 1763, good luck seemed to be on my side. One of my master’s ships, a Bermudas sloop weighing about sixty tons, was run by a Captain Thomas Farmer, an Englishman, who was very sharp and quick. He made a lot of money for my master by successfully transporting passengers from one island to another. However, his crew often got drunk and abandoned the ship, which hurt his business a lot. The captain took a liking to me and often asked my master if I could join him as a sailor. My master would say he couldn't let me go, even though the ship sometimes couldn't set sail due to a lack of crew, as sailors were generally scarce on the island. Eventually, out of necessity, my master reluctantly agreed to let me go with the captain but warned him to keep an eye on me, saying that if I ran away, he would make the captain pay for it. Because of this, the captain kept a close watch on me when the ship was docked, and as soon as they returned, I was called back on shore. I was essentially working like a slave for life, switching between tasks, and the captain and I were among the most valuable people in my master’s employ. I became so useful to the captain on board that many times, when he wanted me to accompany him, even if just for twenty-four hours to nearby islands, my master would say he couldn't spare me. The captain would get angry and refuse to go on the trip, telling my master that I was more valuable to him on board than three of his white crew members, since they often misbehaved, especially by drinking too much, which sometimes led to them damaging the boat and delaying the ship’s return. My master was well aware of this. Eventually, after many requests from the captain, one day, much to my delight, my master said that the captain had been pestering him and asked whether I wanted to board as a sailor or stay on shore to manage the supplies, as he couldn't take the hassle anymore. I was thrilled by this offer because I thought I might have a chance to earn some money or possibly escape if things turned bad. I also expected to get better food and more of it, as I had often gone hungry, even though my master treated his slaves unusually well. So, without hesitation, I told him I would go and be a sailor if he wanted. I was then ordered on board right away. However, when the ship was in port, I had very little rest, as my master always wanted me with him. He was a very pleasant man, and if it weren't for my hopes of being on the ship, I wouldn’t have thought of leaving him. But the captain also really liked me, and I was his right-hand man. I did everything I could to earn his favor, and in return, I received kinder treatment from him than I believe anyone else in my position ever received in the West Indies.

After I had been sailing for some time with this captain, at length I endeavoured to try my luck and commence merchant. I had but a very small capital to begin with; for one single half bit, which is equal to three pence in England, made up my whole stock. However I trusted to the Lord to be with me; and at one of our trips to St. Eustatia, a Dutch island, I bought a glass tumbler with my half bit, and when I came to Montserrat I sold it for a bit, or sixpence. Luckily we made several successive trips to St. Eustatia (which was a general mart for the West Indies, about twenty leagues from Montserrat); and in our next, finding my tumbler so profitable, with this one bit I bought two tumblers more; and when I came back I sold them for two bits, equal to a shilling sterling. When we went again I bought with these two bits four more of these glasses, which I sold for four bits on our return to Montserrat; and in our next voyage to St. Eustatia I bought two glasses with one bit, and with the other three I bought a jug of Geneva, nearly about three pints in measure. When we came to Montserrat I sold the gin for eight bits, and the tumblers for two, so that my capital now amounted in all to a dollar, well husbanded and acquired in the space of a month or six weeks, when I blessed the Lord that I was so rich. As we sailed to different islands, I laid this money out in various things occasionally, and it used to turn out to very good account, especially when we went to Guadaloupe, Grenada, and the rest of the French islands. Thus was I going all about the islands upwards of four years, and ever trading as I went, during which I experienced many instances of ill usage, and have seen many injuries done to other negroes in our dealings with Europeans: and, amidst our recreations, when we have been dancing and merry-making, they, without cause, have molested and insulted us. Indeed I was more than once obliged to look up to God on high, as I had advised the poor fisherman some time before. And I had not been long trading for myself in the manner I have related above, when I experienced the like trial in company with him as follows: This man being used to the water, was upon an emergency put on board of us by his master to work as another hand, on a voyage to Santa Cruz; and at our sailing he had brought his little all for a venture, which consisted of six bits' worth of limes and oranges in a bag; I had also my whole stock, which was about twelve bits' worth of the same kind of goods, separate in two bags; for we had heard these fruits sold well in that island. When we came there, in some little convenient time he and I went ashore with our fruits to sell them; but we had scarcely landed when we were met by two white men, who presently took our three bags from us. We could not at first guess what they meant to do; and for some time we thought they were jesting with us; but they too soon let us know otherwise, for they took our ventures immediately to a house hard by, and adjoining the fort, while we followed all the way begging of them to give us our fruits, but in vain. They not only refused to return them, but swore at us, and threatened if we did not immediately depart they would flog us well. We told them these three bags were all we were worth in the world, and that we brought them with us to sell when we came from Montserrat, and shewed them the vessel. But this was rather against us, as they now saw we were strangers as well as slaves. They still therefore swore, and desired us to be gone, and even took sticks to beat us; while we, seeing they meant what they said, went off in the greatest confusion and despair. Thus, in the very minute of gaining more by three times than I ever did by any venture in my life before, was I deprived of every farthing I was worth. An insupportable misfortune! but how to help ourselves we knew not. In our consternation we went to the commanding officer of the fort and told him how we had been served by some of his people; but we obtained not the least redress: he answered our complaints only by a volley of imprecations against us, and immediately took a horse-whip, in order to chastise us, so that we were obliged to turn out much faster than we came in. I now, in the agony of distress and indignation, wished that the ire of God in his forked lightning might transfix these cruel oppressors among the dead. Still however we persevered; went back again to the house, and begged and besought them again and again for our fruits, till at last some other people that were in the house asked if we would be contented if they kept one bag and gave us the other two. We, seeing no remedy whatever, consented to this; and they, observing one bag to have both kinds of fruit in it, which belonged to my companion, kept that; and the other two, which were mine, they gave us back. As soon as I got them, I ran as fast as I could, and got the first negro man I could to help me off; my companion, however, stayed a little longer to plead; he told them the bag they had was his, and likewise all that he was worth in the world; but this was of no avail, and he was obliged to return without it. The poor old man, wringing his hands, cried bitterly for his loss; and, indeed, he then did look up to God on high, which so moved me with pity for him, that I gave him nearly one third of my fruits. We then proceeded to the markets to sell them; and Providence was more favourable to us than we could have expected, for we sold our fruits uncommonly well; I got for mine about thirty-seven bits. Such a surprising reverse of fortune in so short a space of time seemed like a dream to me, and proved no small encouragement for me to trust the Lord in any situation. My captain afterwards frequently used to take my part, and get me my right, when I have been plundered or used ill by these tender Christian depredators; among whom I have shuddered to observe the unceasing blasphemous execrations which are wantonly thrown out by persons of all ages and conditions, not only without occasion, but even as if they were indulgences and pleasure.

After I had been sailing for a while with this captain, I decided to try my luck and start trading. I only had a small investment to begin with; just a half bit, which is equal to three pence in England, was all I had. However, I trusted that the Lord would be with me. During one of our trips to St. Eustatia, a Dutch island, I bought a glass tumbler with my half bit, and when I got to Montserrat, I sold it for a bit, or sixpence. Fortunately, we made several trips to St. Eustatia (which was a marketplace for the West Indies, about twenty leagues from Montserrat); and on our next trip, seeing how well my tumbler sold, I used that bit to buy two more tumblers. When I returned, I sold them for two bits, equal to a shilling. The next time we went, I bought four more glasses with those two bits, which I sold for four bits on our return to Montserrat. On our next journey to St. Eustatia, I bought two glasses with one bit, and with the other three bits, I bought a jug of gin, about three pints in size. When we reached Montserrat, I sold the gin for eight bits and the tumblers for two, so my total capital now reached a dollar, well-managed and earned in about a month or six weeks. I thanked the Lord for my newfound wealth. As we sailed to different islands, I occasionally invested this money in various items, and it generally turned out well, especially when we visited Guadaloupe, Grenada, and the other French islands. For over four years, I traveled around the islands continuously trading, during which time I faced many instances of mistreatment and witnessed many wrongs done to other Black people in our dealings with Europeans. Even during our leisure time, while dancing and having fun, they would inexplicably harass and insult us. More than once, I found myself looking up to God for help, just as I had advised a poor fisherman earlier. Not long after I started trading for myself as I've described, I faced a similar trial while with him. This man, accustomed to the water, was placed on our boat by his master as an additional hand for a voyage to Santa Cruz; he brought his entire savings—a bag containing six bits' worth of limes and oranges. I had my whole stock as well, about twelve bits' worth of similar goods, separated into two bags because we had heard that those fruits sold well on that island. When we arrived, it wasn't long before he and I went ashore to sell our fruits. However, as soon as we landed, two white men approached us and took our three bags. At first, we couldn’t understand what they intended to do, and we thought they were just joking with us. But it soon became clear they were serious, as they took our fruits to a nearby house next to the fort while we followed, begging them to return our items, but to no avail. They not only refused to give them back, but they also cursed at us and threatened to beat us if we didn’t leave immediately. We explained that those three bags were all we had in the world, and we brought them to sell from Montserrat, showing them our vessel. But this backfired; they realized we were both strangers and slaves. They continued to curse at us and insisted we leave, even picking up sticks to threaten us. Seeing they meant what they said, we left in total confusion and despair. Just when I was on the verge of making three times what I had ever made from any venture in my life, I lost everything I owned. An unbearable disaster! But we had no idea how to help ourselves. In our panic, we went to the commanding officer of the fort and told him what had happened with some of his people, but we got no help at all. He responded to our complaints with a barrage of insults and grabbed a horse-whip to punish us, forcing us to leave much faster than we had entered. In that moment of anguish and anger, I wished that God's wrath in the form of lightning would strike down these cruel oppressors. Still, we pressed on; we returned to the house and pleaded with them repeatedly for our fruits. Eventually, some other people inside asked if we would be happy if they kept one bag and gave us the other two. Seeing no other option, we agreed; they noticed one bag contained both types of fruit, which belonged to my companion, so they kept that one and returned my two bags. As soon as I got my bags back, I ran as fast as I could and found the first Black man I could to assist me. My companion, however, stayed a bit longer to plead his case. He told them that the bag they had was his and represented everything he owned, but that didn’t help, and he had to leave without it. The poor old man cried bitterly for his loss, and indeed, he looked up to God in despair, which moved me to pity him, so I gave him nearly a third of my fruits. We then headed to the market to sell what we had, and fortune smiled upon us better than we expected, as we sold our fruits exceptionally well. I made about thirty-seven bits from mine. Such a shocking change in fortune in such a short timeframe felt surreal to me and was a great encouragement to trust the Lord in any situation. My captain frequently supported me and helped me get compensation when I was robbed or mistreated by these so-called Christian oppressors, among whom I was horrified to see the constant blasphemous curses carelessly thrown around by people of all ages and backgrounds, often for no reason at all, seemingly as if it were some kind of indulgence or pleasure.

At one of our trips to St. Kitt's I had eleven bits of my own; and my friendly captain lent me five bits more, with which I bought a Bible. I was very glad to get this book, which I scarcely could meet with any where. I think there was none sold in Montserrat; and, much to my grief, from being forced out of the Ætna in the manner I have related, my Bible, and the Guide to the Indians, the two books I loved above all others, were left behind.

At one of our trips to St. Kitt's, I had eleven cents of my own; and my kind captain lent me five more, with which I bought a Bible. I was really happy to get this book, as I could hardly find one anywhere. I don't think there were any sold in Montserrat; and, to my great sadness, after being forced out of the Ætna in the way I described, my Bible and the Guide to the Indians, the two books I cherished more than any other, were left behind.

While I was in this place, St. Kitt's, a very curious imposition on human nature took place:—A white man wanted to marry in the church a free black woman that had land and slaves in Montserrat: but the clergyman told him it was against the law of the place to marry a white and a black in the church. The man then asked to be married on the water, to which the parson consented, and the two lovers went in one boat, and the parson and clerk in another, and thus the ceremony was performed. After this the loving pair came on board our vessel, and my captain treated them extremely well, and brought them safe to Montserrat.

While I was in St. Kitt's, something really unusual happened: a white man wanted to marry a free black woman who owned land and slaves in Montserrat in the church. But the clergyman told him it was against the local law to marry a white person and a black person in the church. The man then asked to get married on the water, which the clergyman agreed to. So, the two lovers took one boat, while the clergyman and the clerk took another, and that's how the ceremony was performed. Afterward, the couple came aboard our ship, and my captain treated them very well and safely brought them to Montserrat.

The reader cannot but judge of the irksomeness of this situation to a mind like mine, in being daily exposed to new hardships and impositions, after having seen many better days, and having been as it were in a state of freedom and plenty; added to which, every part of the world I had hitherto been in seemed to me a paradise in comparison of the West Indies. My mind was therefore hourly replete with inventions and thoughts of being freed, and, if possible, by honest and honourable means; for I always remembered the old adage; and I trust it has ever been my ruling principle, that honesty is the best policy; and likewise that other golden precept—to do unto all men as I would they should do unto me. However, as I was from early years a predestinarian, I thought whatever fate had determined must ever come to pass; and therefore, if ever it were my lot to be freed nothing could prevent me, although I should at present see no means or hope to obtain my freedom; on the other hand, if it were my fate not to be freed I never should be so, and all my endeavours for that purpose would be fruitless. In the midst of these thoughts I therefore looked up with prayers anxiously to God for my liberty; and at the same time I used every honest means, and endeavoured all that was possible on my part to obtain it. In process of time I became master of a few pounds, and in a fair way of making more, which my friendly captain knew very well; this occasioned him sometimes to take liberties with me: but whenever he treated me waspishly I used plainly to tell him my mind, and that I would die before I would be imposed on as other negroes were, and that to me life had lost its relish when liberty was gone. This I said although I foresaw my then well-being or future hopes of freedom (humanly speaking) depended on this man. However, as he could not bear the thoughts of my not sailing with him, he always became mild on my threats. I therefore continued with him; and, from my great attention to his orders and his business, I gained him credit, and through his kindness to me I at last procured my liberty. While I thus went on, filled with the thoughts of freedom, and resisting oppression as well as I was able, my life hung daily in suspense, particularly in the surfs I have formerly mentioned, as I could not swim. These are extremely violent throughout the West Indies, and I was ever exposed to their howling rage and devouring fury in all the islands. I have seen them strike and toss a boat right up an end, and maim several on board. Once in the Grenada islands, when I and about eight others were pulling a large boat with two puncheons of water in it, a surf struck us, and drove the boat and all in it about half a stone's throw, among some trees, and above the high water mark. We were obliged to get all the assistance we could from the nearest estate to mend the boat, and launch it into the water again. At Montserrat one night, in pressing hard to get off the shore on board, the punt was overset with us four times; the first time I was very near being drowned; however the jacket I had on kept me up above water a little space of time, while I called on a man near me who was a good swimmer, and told him I could not swim; he then made haste to me, and, just as I was sinking, he caught hold of me, and brought me to sounding, and then he went and brought the punt also. As soon as we had turned the water out of her, lest we should be used ill for being absent, we attempted again three times more, and as often the horrid surfs served us as at first; but at last, the fifth time we attempted, we gained our point, at the imminent hazard of our lives. One day also, at Old Road in Montserrat, our captain, and three men besides myself, were going in a large canoe in quest of rum and sugar, when a single surf tossed the canoe an amazing distance from the water, and some of us even a stone's throw from each other: most of us were very much bruised; so that I and many more often said, and really thought, that there was not such another place under the heavens as this. I longed therefore much to leave it, and daily wished to see my master's promise performed of going to Philadelphia. While we lay in this place a very cruel thing happened on board of our sloop which filled me with horror; though I found afterwards such practices were frequent. There was a very clever and decent free young mulatto-man who sailed a long time with us: he had a free woman for his wife, by whom he had a child; and she was then living on shore, and all very happy. Our captain and mate, and other people on board, and several elsewhere, even the natives of Bermudas, all knew this young man from a child that he was always free, and no one had ever claimed him as their property: however, as might too often overcomes right in these parts, it happened that a Bermudas captain, whose vessel lay there for a few days in the road, came on board of us, and seeing the mulatto-man, whose name was Joseph Clipson, he told him he was not free, and that he had orders from his master to bring him to Bermudas. The poor man could not believe the captain to be in earnest; but he was very soon undeceived, his men laying violent hands on him: and although he shewed a certificate of his being born free in St. Kitt's, and most people on board knew that he served his time to boat building, and always passed for a free man, yet he was taken forcibly out of our vessel. He then asked to be carried ashore before the secretary or magistrates, and these infernal invaders of human rights promised him he should; but, instead of that, they carried him on board of the other vessel: and the next day, without giving the poor man any hearing on shore, or suffering him even to see his wife or child, he was carried away, and probably doomed never more in this world to see them again. Nor was this the only instance of this kind of barbarity I was a witness to. I have since often seen in Jamaica and other islands free men, whom I have known in America, thus villainously trepanned and held in bondage. I have heard of two similar practices even in Philadelphia: and were it not for the benevolence of the quakers in that city many of the sable race, who now breathe the air of liberty, would, I believe, be groaning indeed under some planter's chains. These things opened my mind to a new scene of horror to which I had been before a stranger. Hitherto I had thought only slavery dreadful; but the state of a free negro appeared to me now equally so at least, and in some respects even worse, for they live in constant alarm for their liberty; and even this is but nominal, for they are universally insulted and plundered without the possibility of redress; for such is the equity of the West Indian laws, that no free negro's evidence will be admitted in their courts of justice. In this situation is it surprising that slaves, when mildly treated, should prefer even the misery of slavery to such a mockery of freedom? I was now completely disgusted with the West Indies, and thought I never should be entirely free until I had left them.

The reader can easily imagine how frustrating this situation was for someone like me, being constantly faced with new hardships and unfair treatment after having experienced much better days and a sense of freedom and abundance. Every place I had been before felt like paradise compared to the West Indies. My mind was filled with hopes and ideas about gaining my freedom, ideally through honest means; I always remembered the old saying and believed it was my guiding principle that honesty is the best policy, along with treating others as I would want to be treated. However, since I had always believed in predestination, I thought that whatever fate had in store for me would happen regardless. If I was meant to be free, nothing could stop it, even if I didn’t see any way to achieve that at the moment; conversely, if it was my fate never to be free, then my efforts would be in vain. Amid these thoughts, I prayed anxiously to God for my liberty and used every honest means to try to get it. Eventually, I managed to save a few pounds and was in a good position to earn more, which my supportive captain knew. This sometimes led him to take liberties with me, but whenever he treated me harshly, I would directly express my feelings and say I would rather die than be mistreated like other black people, as life had lost its meaning for me without freedom. I said this even though I realized my current well-being and future hopes for freedom depended on him. Nevertheless, he couldn't handle the thought of me not sailing with him, so he would become mild in response to my threats. I continued working with him, and due to my attentiveness to his orders and business, I gained his trust, which ultimately led to my freedom through his kindness. While I was focused on thoughts of freedom and resisting oppression as best I could, my life felt like a constant struggle, especially when it came to the dangerous waves I had mentioned before since I couldn’t swim. The surf was extremely violent throughout the West Indies, and I was often exposed to its howling fury in all the islands. I witnessed it strike a boat and flip it over, injuring several people on board. Once, in the Grenada islands, when I and a few others were rowing a large boat carrying two containers of water, a wave hit us and tossed the boat and everyone in it about half a stone's throw into some trees, above the high water line. We had to get as much help as we could from the nearest estate to repair the boat and launch it back into the water. One night in Montserrat, while trying hard to get off the shore, we capsized our small boat four times. The first time, I was close to drowning; however, the jacket I was wearing kept me afloat for a bit while I called to a good swimmer nearby, explaining I couldn't swim. He rushed over and, just as I was sinking, grabbed me and brought me to safety, then went back for the boat. After we emptied the water out of it, fearing punishment for being late, we tried again three more times, and the waves tossed us about as before; but finally, on the fifth attempt, we succeeded at great risk to our lives. One day at Old Road in Montserrat, our captain and three other men, including myself, were in a large canoe looking for rum and sugar when a single wave tossed the canoe a considerable distance from the water, separating us by a stone's throw. Most of us were badly bruised, and we often said—and truly believed—that there was no other place like this on earth. I greatly longed to leave and daily wished for my master's promise of going to Philadelphia to come true. While we were in this place, a horrifying event occurred on our ship that filled me with fear, although I later learned such things happened fairly often. There was a smart and decent free young mulatto man who had been sailing with us for a long time; he had a free woman as his wife and a child they were raising together happily on shore. Our captain, mate, and others on board, including native Bermudians, all knew this young man had always been free, and no one had ever claimed him as property. Yet, as often happens when might trumps right in these parts, a Bermudian captain whose ship was anchored nearby came on board and told the mulatto man, whose name was Joseph Clipson, that he wasn’t free and that he had orders from his master to take him back to Bermuda. The poor man couldn’t believe he was serious, but he was quickly proven wrong when the captain's men grabbed him. Although he showed proof of his free status from St. Kitt’s and most people on board knew he had worked as a boat builder, he was forcibly taken from our ship. He asked to be taken to shore to see the secretary or magistrates, and those wicked invaders of human rights promised him he could; instead, they relocated him to another ship. The next day, without giving this poor man any chance to be heard or let him see his wife or child, they took him away, likely never to be reunited with them in this world again. This wasn’t the only instance of such cruelty I witnessed. I later saw free men, whom I knew from America, being treacherously captured and held in bondage in Jamaica and other islands. I’ve even heard of similar events happening in Philadelphia; and without the compassion of the Quakers in that city, many black individuals who now enjoy freedom would still be suffering under some planter's chains. These experiences opened my eyes to a new level of horror I had not encountered before. Until then, I had thought of slavery as horrendous; but now, the plight of free blacks appeared at least equally terrible—and in some ways even worse—since they lived in constant fear for their freedom. And even this freedom was illusory, as they faced constant insult and theft with no hope for justice; the West Indian legal system was such that no free black's testimony would be accepted in court. Given this situation, is it surprising that slaves, when treated reasonably, would prefer the hardship of slavery to such a mockery of freedom? I was thoroughly fed up with the West Indies and believed I would never truly be free until I escaped from them.

"With thoughts like these, my uneasy and worried mind" I remembered the enjoyable moments I left behind; Scenes where fair Liberty shines brightly
Makes darkness bright, and even brightens the day;
Where neither appearance, wealth, nor social status can "Protect the person who enslaves others."

I determined to make every exertion to obtain my freedom, and to return to Old England. For this purpose I thought a knowledge of navigation might be of use to me; for, though I did not intend to run away unless I should be ill used, yet, in such a case, if I understood navigation, I might attempt my escape in our sloop, which was one of the swiftest sailing vessels in the West Indies, and I could be at no loss for hands to join me: and if I should make this attempt, I had intended to have gone for England; but this, as I said, was only to be in the event of my meeting with any ill usage. I therefore employed the mate of our vessel to teach me navigation, for which I agreed to give him twenty-four dollars, and actually paid him part of the money down; though when the captain, some time after, came to know that the mate was to have such a sum for teaching me, he rebuked him, and said it was a shame for him to take any money from me. However, my progress in this useful art was much retarded by the constancy of our work. Had I wished to run away I did not want opportunities, which frequently presented themselves; and particularly at one time, soon after this. When we were at the island of Gaurdeloupe there was a large fleet of merchantmen bound for Old France; and, seamen then being very scarce, they gave from fifteen to twenty pounds a man for the run. Our mate, and all the white sailors, left our vessel on this account, and went on board of the French ships. They would have had me also to go with them, for they regarded me; and they swore to protect me, if I would go: and, as the fleet was to sail the next day, I really believe I could have got safe to Europe at that time. However, as my master was kind, I would not attempt to leave him; and, remembering the old maxim, that 'honesty is the best policy,' I suffered them to go without me. Indeed my captain was much afraid of my leaving him and the vessel at that time, as I had so fair an opportunity: but, I thank God, this fidelity of mine turned out much to my advantage hereafter, when I did not in the least think of it; and made me so much in favour with the captain, that he used now and then to teach me some parts of navigation himself: but some of our passengers, and others, seeing this, found much fault with him for it, saying it was a very dangerous thing to let a negro know navigation; thus I was hindered again in my pursuits. About the latter end of the year 1764 my master bought a larger sloop, called the Providence, about seventy or eighty tons, of which my captain had the command. I went with him into this vessel, and we took a load of new slaves for Georgia and Charles Town. My master now left me entirely to the captain, though he still wished for me to be with him; but I, who always much wished to lose sight of the West Indies, was not a little rejoiced at the thoughts of seeing any other country. Therefore, relying on the goodness of my captain, I got ready all the little venture I could; and, when the vessel was ready, we sailed, to my great joy. When we got to our destined places, Georgia and Charles Town, I expected I should have an opportunity of selling my little property to advantage: but here, particularly in Charles Town, I met with buyers, white men, who imposed on me as in other places. Notwithstanding, I was resolved to have fortitude; thinking no lot or trial is too hard when kind Heaven is the rewarder. We soon got loaded again, and returned to Montserrat; and there, amongst the rest of the islands, I sold my goods well; and in this manner I continued trading during the year 1764; meeting with various scenes of imposition, as usual. After this, my master fitted out his vessel for Philadelphia, in the year 1765; and during the time we were loading her, and getting ready for the voyage, I worked with redoubled alacrity, from the hope of getting money enough by these voyages to buy my freedom in time, if it should please God; and also to see the town of Philadelphia, which I had heard a great deal about for some years past; besides which, I had always longed to prove my master's promise the first day I came to him. In the midst of these elevated ideas, and while I was about getting my little merchandize in readiness, one Sunday my master sent for me to his house. When I came there I found him and the captain together; and, on my going in, I was struck with astonishment at his telling me he heard that I meant to run away from him when I got to Philadelphia: 'And therefore,' said he, 'I must sell you again: you cost me a great deal of money, no less than forty pounds sterling; and it will not do to lose so much. You are a valuable fellow,' continued he; 'and I can get any day for you one hundred guineas, from many gentlemen in this island.' And then he told me of Captain Doran's brother-in-law, a severe master, who ever wanted to buy me to make me his overseer. My captain also said he could get much more than a hundred guineas for me in Carolina. This I knew to be a fact; for the gentleman that wanted to buy me came off several times on board of us, and spoke to me to live with him, and said he would use me well. When I asked what work he would put me to he said, as I was a sailor, he would make me a captain of one of his rice vessels. But I refused: and fearing, at the same time, by a sudden turn I saw in the captain's temper, he might mean to sell me, I told the gentleman I would not live with him on any condition, and that I certainly would run away with his vessel: but he said he did not fear that, as he would catch me again; and then he told me how cruelly he would serve me if I should do so. My captain, however, gave him to understand that I knew something of navigation: so he thought better of it; and, to my great joy, he went away. I now told my master I did not say I would run away in Philadelphia; neither did I mean it, as he did not use me ill, nor yet the captain: for if they did I certainly would have made some attempts before now; but as I thought that if it were God's will I ever should be freed it would be so, and, on the contrary, if it was not his will it would not happen; so I hoped, if ever I were freed, whilst I was used well, it should be by honest means; but, as I could not help myself, he must do as he pleased; I could only hope and trust to the God of Heaven; and at that instant my mind was big with inventions and full of schemes to escape. I then appealed to the captain whether he ever saw any sign of my making the least attempt to run away; and asked him if I did not always come on board according to the time for which he gave me liberty; and, more particularly, when all our men left us at Gaurdeloupe and went on board of the French fleet, and advised me to go with them, whether I might not, and that he could not have got me again. To my no small surprise, and very great joy, the captain confirmed every syllable that I had said: and even more; for he said he had tried different times to see if I would make any attempt of this kind, both at St. Eustatia and in America, and he never found that I made the smallest; but, on the contrary, I always came on board according to his orders; and he did really believe, if I ever meant to run away, that, as I could never have had a better opportunity, I would have done it the night the mate and all the people left our vessel at Gaurdeloupe. The captain then informed my master, who had been thus imposed on by our mate, though I did not know who was my enemy, the reason the mate had for imposing this lie upon him; which was, because I had acquainted the captain of the provisions the mate had given away or taken out of the vessel. This speech of the captain was like life to the dead to me, and instantly my soul glorified God; and still more so on hearing my master immediately say that I was a sensible fellow, and he never did intend to use me as a common slave; and that but for the entreaties of the captain, and his character of me, he would not have let me go from the stores about as I had done; that also, in so doing, he thought by carrying one little thing or other to different places to sell I might make money. That he also intended to encourage me in this by crediting me with half a puncheon of rum and half a hogshead of sugar at a time; so that, from being careful, I might have money enough, in some time, to purchase my freedom; and, when that was the case, I might depend upon it he would let me have it for forty pounds sterling money, which was only the same price he gave for me. This sound gladdened my poor heart beyond measure; though indeed it was no more than the very idea I had formed in my mind of my master long before, and I immediately made him this reply: 'Sir, I always had that very thought of you, indeed I had, and that made me so diligent in serving you.' He then gave me a large piece of silver coin, such as I never had seen or had before, and told me to get ready for the voyage, and he would credit me with a tierce of sugar, and another of rum; he also said that he had two amiable sisters in Philadelphia, from whom I might get some necessary things. Upon this my noble captain desired me to go aboard; and, knowing the African metal, he charged me not to say any thing of this matter to any body; and he promised that the lying mate should not go with him any more. This was a change indeed; in the same hour to feel the most exquisite pain, and in the turn of a moment the fullest joy. It caused in me such sensations as I was only able to express in my looks; my heart was so overpowered with gratitude that I could have kissed both of their feet. When I left the room I immediately went, or rather flew, to the vessel, which being loaded, my master, as good as his word, trusted me with a tierce of rum, and another of sugar, when we sailed, and arrived safe at the elegant town of Philadelphia. I soon sold my goods here pretty well; and in this charming place I found every thing plentiful and cheap.

I decided to make every effort to gain my freedom and return to England. For this reason, I thought learning navigation might be helpful; even though I didn’t plan to run away unless I was mistreated, it would be useful to know navigation in case I decided to escape in our sloop, which was one of the fastest sailing ships in the West Indies, and I wouldn't lack for crew to join me. If I did attempt to escape, I intended to head for England, but again, that was only if I faced any mistreatment. I therefore hired the mate of our vessel to teach me navigation, agreeing to pay him twenty-four dollars, and I paid him part of the money upfront. However, when the captain later learned that the mate was to receive that amount for teaching me, he scolded him, saying it was wrong to take any money from me. Nevertheless, my progress in this valuable skill was significantly hindered by our constant work. If I had wanted to escape, opportunities often presented themselves, particularly at one time soon after this. While we were at the island of Guadeloupe, there was a large fleet of merchant ships heading to France, and since sailors were scarce then, they were offering between fifteen and twenty pounds per person for the trip. Our mate and all the white sailors left our vessel for this reason and boarded the French ships. They wanted me to join them as well, saying they would protect me if I went. Given that the fleet was sailing the next day, I genuinely believe I could have safely reached Europe at that time. However, since my master was kind, I didn’t want to leave him; and remembering the old saying that "honesty is the best policy," I let them go without me. In fact, my captain was quite anxious about me leaving him and the ship at that moment, as I had such a good opportunity. But I thank God that this loyalty of mine ended up being very beneficial later, when I least expected it, and it made me so favorable to the captain that he sometimes taught me parts of navigation himself. However, some of our passengers and others didn't like this, criticizing the captain for allowing a black man to learn navigation, which hindered my pursuits once again. By late 1764, my master bought a larger sloop called the Providence, about seventy or eighty tons, which my captain commanded. I went with him on this vessel, and we loaded a shipment of new slaves for Georgia and Charleston. My master now completely left me to the captain’s care, even though he still wanted me to be with him; but I, having always wanted to leave the West Indies, was quite happy at the thought of seeing another country. Relying on my captain's goodwill, I prepared all the little ventures I could, and when the vessel was ready, we set sail, which filled me with great joy. Upon reaching our destinations, Georgia and Charleston, I expected to sell my small goods for a good price; but particularly in Charleston, I encountered buyers—white men—who took advantage of me as in other places. Nevertheless, I was determined to remain strong, believing that no hardship is too great when kind Heaven rewards you. We soon loaded up again and returned to Montserrat, where I sold my goods well among the other islands, continuing to trade throughout 1764 and encountering various familiar forms of deceit. After this, my master prepared the vessel for Philadelphia in 1765, and during the time we were loading her and getting ready for the voyage, I worked harder than ever, driven by the hope of earning enough money through these voyages to eventually buy my freedom, if it pleased God; and also to see the city of Philadelphia, which I had heard so much about for years. Additionally, I had eagerly anticipated putting my master's promise to the test from the very first day I came to work for him. Amid these uplifting thoughts, while I was getting my little merchandise ready, my master called for me one Sunday. When I arrived, I found him with the captain, and I was taken aback when he told me he had heard I planned to run away from him when we got to Philadelphia. "And so," he said, "I must sell you again: you cost me quite a bit of money, no less than forty pounds sterling; and I can't afford to lose that. You are valuable," he continued, "and I could easily sell you for a hundred guineas to many gentlemen on this island." He then mentioned Captain Doran's brother-in-law, a harsh master who always wanted to buy me to make me his overseer. My captain also stated he could get even more than a hundred guineas for me in Carolina. I knew this was true since the gentleman who wanted to buy me had come aboard several times to talk about me coming to work for him and promised he would treat me well. When I asked what work he would have for me, he said, since I was a sailor, he would make me the captain of one of his rice ships. But I refused, and fearing the sudden shift I saw in the captain's mood, I told the gentleman I wouldn’t work for him under any circumstances and that I would definitely run away with his vessel. But he said he wasn't worried, assuring me he would catch me again, and then he threatened how cruelly he would treat me if I tried. However, my captain indicated to him that I knew some navigation, so the gentleman thought better of it; to my great relief, he left. I then told my master that I never said I would run away in Philadelphia nor did I mean to, as he treated me well, nor did the captain mistreat me. If they had, I definitely would have tried to escape before now. I believed that if it were God's will for me to be freed, it would happen, and if it wasn’t, then it wouldn’t. Therefore, I hoped that if I were ever freed while being treated well, it would be done honestly. But since I couldn’t help myself, he could do as he pleased; I could only hope and trust in the God of Heaven. At that moment, my mind was filled with plans and ideas to escape. I then asked the captain if he had ever seen any signs of me trying to escape and if I didn’t always return on time after he gave me permission to go ashore. I reminded him particularly about the time all our men left at Guadeloupe to join the French fleet and encouraged me to go with them—whether I could have escaped without his getting me back. To my great surprise and joy, the captain confirmed everything I had said: in fact, he went further and shared that he had tried multiple times to see if I would attempt to run away, both in St. Eustatius and in America, and had never found that I made any move in that direction. On the contrary, I always returned on board as per his orders, and he genuinely believed that if I ever intended to escape, I would have done so the night the mate and all the crew left our ship in Guadeloupe, as it was the best opportunity I ever had. The captain then informed my master, who had been misled by our mate, although I didn’t know who my enemy was, about the reason the mate lied to him: it was because I had told the captain about the provisions the mate had given away or taken from the vessel. Hearing the captain’s words was like bringing a dead person back to life for me, and my soul instantly glorified God. Even more, my master quickly said that I was a sensible person and that he never intended to treat me like a common slave; that without the captain's insistence and his view of me, he wouldn’t have let me roam about the stores as I had, thinking that doing so would allow me to sell little things here and there to make some money. He also planned to encourage me in this by allowing me to have half a puncheon of rum and half a hogshead of sugar at a time; that with carefulness, I might save enough to buy my freedom eventually; and when that time came, I could count on him to sell it to me for forty pounds sterling, which was the same price he paid for me. This news filled my heart with immeasurable joy, though it was no more than the very idea I had imagined of my master long before, and I immediately replied, "Sir, that thought occurred to me about you; that’s what made me so diligent in serving you." He then gave me a large silver coin, one I had never seen or possessed before, and told me to get ready for the voyage, and he would credit me with a tierce of sugar and another of rum. He also mentioned that he had two lovely sisters in Philadelphia from whom I could get some necessary supplies. At this point, my noble captain asked me to go aboard; knowing the situation, he instructed me not to mention anything about this to anyone, and he promised that the lying mate would not accompany him again. This was indeed a remarkable change; within the same hour I experienced the utmost pain and, in an instant, the greatest joy. It stirred emotions in me that I could only express through my expressions; my heart was so overwhelmed with gratitude, I felt like kissing both their feet. When I left the room, I immediately ran—or rather flew—to the vessel, which was loaded. My master, keeping his promise, entrusted me with a tierce of rum and another of sugar when we sailed, and we arrived safely in the beautiful city of Philadelphia. I soon sold my goods here for quite a good price, and in this lovely place, I found everything to be plentiful and affordable.

While I was in this place a very extraordinary occurrence befell me. I had been told one evening of a wise woman, a Mrs. Davis, who revealed secrets, foretold events, &c. I put little faith in this story at first, as I could not conceive that any mortal could foresee the future disposals of Providence, nor did I believe in any other revelation than that of the Holy Scriptures; however, I was greatly astonished at seeing this woman in a dream that night, though a person I never before beheld in my life; this made such an impression on me, that I could not get the idea the next day out of my mind, and I then became as anxious to see her as I was before indifferent; accordingly in the evening, after we left off working, I inquired where she lived, and being directed to her, to my inexpressible surprise, beheld the very woman in the very same dress she appeared to me to wear in the vision. She immediately told me I had dreamed of her the preceding night; related to me many things that had happened with a correctness that astonished me; and finally told me I should not be long a slave: this was the more agreeable news, as I believed it the more readily from her having so faithfully related the past incidents of my life. She said I should be twice in very great danger of my life within eighteen months, which, if I escaped, I should afterwards go on well; so, giving me her blessing, we parted. After staying here some time till our vessel was loaded, and I had bought in my little traffic, we sailed from this agreeable spot for Montserrat, once more to encounter the raging surfs.

While I was in this place, something truly extraordinary happened to me. One evening, I heard about a wise woman named Mrs. Davis who could reveal secrets and predict events, but I didn’t believe it at first. I couldn’t imagine that anyone could know what the future held, nor did I think that any revelations could come from anywhere other than the Holy Scriptures. However, I was really surprised to see this woman in a dream that night, even though I had never seen her before. This made such an impression on me that I couldn’t shake the thought the next day, and I became just as eager to meet her as I was indifferent before. So, that evening, after we finished working, I asked where she lived. After being directed to her, I was incredibly surprised to see the same woman in the exact dress she wore in my dream. She immediately told me that I had dreamed of her the night before, recounted many events from my life with astonishing accuracy, and finally told me I wouldn’t be a slave for long. This news was especially welcome since I believed it more readily given her accurate recounting of my past. She said I would be in great danger twice within eighteen months, but if I survived, I would do well afterward. After giving me her blessing, we parted ways. After staying there for a while until our ship was loaded, and I had finished my small trading, we set sail from this pleasant spot to Montserrat, where we would once again face the raging waves.

We arrived safe at Montserrat, where we discharged our cargo; and soon after that we took slaves on board for St. Eustatia, and from thence to Georgia. I had always exerted myself and did double work, in order to make our voyages as short as possible; and from thus over-working myself while we were at Georgia I caught a fever and ague. I was very ill for eleven days and near dying; eternity was now exceedingly impressed on my mind, and I feared very much that awful event. I prayed the Lord therefore to spare me; and I made a promise in my mind to God, that I would be good if ever I should recover. At length, from having an eminent doctor to attend me, I was restored again to health; and soon after we got the vessel loaded, and set off for Montserrat. During the passage, as I was perfectly restored, and had much business of the vessel to mind, all my endeavours to keep up my integrity, and perform my promise to God, began to fail; and, in spite of all I could do, as we drew nearer and nearer to the islands, my resolutions more and more declined, as if the very air of that country or climate seemed fatal to piety. When we were safe arrived at Montserrat, and I had got ashore, I forgot my former resolutions.—Alas! how prone is the heart to leave that God it wishes to love! and how strongly do the things of this world strike the senses and captivate the soul!—After our vessel was discharged, we soon got her ready, and took in, as usual, some of the poor oppressed natives of Africa, and other negroes; we then set off again for Georgia and Charlestown. We arrived at Georgia, and, having landed part of our cargo, proceeded to Charlestown with the remainder. While we were there I saw the town illuminated; the guns were fired, and bonfires and other demonstrations of joy shewn, on account of the repeal of the stamp act. Here I disposed of some goods on my own account; the white men buying them with smooth promises and fair words, giving me however but very indifferent payment. There was one gentleman particularly who bought a puncheon of rum of me, which gave me a great deal of trouble; and, although I used the interest of my friendly captain, I could not obtain any thing for it; for, being a negro man, I could not oblige him to pay me. This vexed me much, not knowing how to act; and I lost some time in seeking after this Christian; and though, when the Sabbath came (which the negroes usually make their holiday) I was much inclined to go to public worship, I was obliged to hire some black men to help to pull a boat across the water to God in quest of this gentleman. When I found him, after much entreaty, both from myself and my worthy captain, he at last paid me in dollars; some of them, however, were copper, and of consequence of no value; but he took advantage of my being a negro man, and obliged me to put up with those or none, although I objected to them. Immediately after, as I was trying to pass them in the market, amongst other white men, I was abused for offering to pass bad coin; and, though I shewed them the man I got them from, I was within one minute of being tied up and flogged without either judge or jury; however, by the help of a good pair of heels, I ran off, and so escaped the bastinadoes I should have received. I got on board as fast as I could, but still continued in fear of them until we sailed, which I thanked God we did not long after; and I have never been amongst them since.

We arrived safely at Montserrat, where we unloaded our cargo, and soon after, we took on slaves for St. Eustatia, then headed to Georgia. I always worked hard and did double the work to make our trips as short as possible, and as a result of overworking myself in Georgia, I caught a fever and ague. I was very sick for eleven days and was close to dying; thoughts of eternity were heavily on my mind, and I was extremely afraid of that dreadful event. So, I prayed to the Lord to spare my life and made a mental promise to God that I would be good if I recovered. Eventually, with the help of a skilled doctor, I regained my health; soon after, we loaded the vessel and set off for Montserrat. During the trip, since I was fully recovered and had a lot of work to do on the ship, my efforts to uphold my integrity and fulfill my promise to God began to weaken; despite all I tried, as we got closer to the islands, my resolve declined more and more, as if the very atmosphere of that region was detrimental to piety. When we safely arrived at Montserrat and I got ashore, I forgot my earlier promises. —Oh! how easily the heart strays from the God it wishes to love! And how strongly the things of this world appeal to the senses and captivate the soul!— After unloading our ship, we quickly got her ready again and took on more of the oppressed natives of Africa and other black people; we then set off for Georgia and Charlestown. We reached Georgia, unloaded part of our cargo, and headed to Charlestown with the rest. While there, I saw the town lit up; guns were fired, and there were bonfires and other celebrations because of the repeal of the stamp act. Here, I sold some goods for myself; the white men bought them with sweet promises and nice words, but paid me poorly. One gentleman, in particular, bought a puncheon of rum from me, which caused me a lot of trouble; despite using my captain's influence, I couldn't get payment because, being a black man, I had no power to make him pay. This really frustrated me; I spent a lot of time looking for this man, and although I wanted to attend public worship on the Sabbath (when black people typically had their holiday), I had to hire some black men to help me pull a boat across the water in search of him. When I finally found him, after much pleading from both myself and my honorable captain, he eventually paid me in dollars; however, some of them were copper and therefore worthless. He took advantage of the fact that I was black and forced me to accept those or nothing, even though I objected. Right after, while I was trying to spend them in the market among other white men, I was insulted for attempting to pass off bad currency; and even though I pointed out the man I got them from, I was just a minute away from being tied up and whipped without any trial. Luckily, with the help of a good pair of legs, I ran away and escaped the beating I would have received. I got on board as quickly as I could, but continued to feel scared of them until we sailed, which I thanked God we did not long after; and I have never been among them since.

We soon came to Georgia, where we were to complete our lading; and here worse fate than ever attended me: for one Sunday night, as I was with some negroes in their master's yard in the town of Savannah, it happened that their master, one Doctor Perkins, who was a very severe and cruel man, came in drunk; and, not liking to see any strange negroes in his yard, he and a ruffian of a white man he had in his service beset me in an instant, and both of them struck me with the first weapons they could get hold of. I cried out as long as I could for help and mercy; but, though I gave a good account of myself, and he knew my captain, who lodged hard by him, it was to no purpose. They beat and mangled me in a shameful manner, leaving me near dead. I lost so much blood from the wounds I received, that I lay quite motionless, and was so benumbed that I could not feel any thing for many hours. Early in the morning they took me away to the jail. As I did not return to the ship all night, my captain, not knowing where I was, and being uneasy that I did not then make my appearance, he made inquiry after me; and, having found where I was, immediately came to me. As soon as the good man saw me so cut and mangled, he could not forbear weeping; he soon got me out of jail to his lodgings, and immediately sent for the best doctors in the place, who at first declared it as their opinion that I could not recover. My captain on this went to all the lawyers in the town for their advice, but they told him they could do nothing for me as I was a negro. He then went to Doctor Perkins, the hero who had vanquished me, and menaced him, swearing he would be revenged of him, and challenged him to fight.—But cowardice is ever the companion of cruelty—and the Doctor refused. However, by the skilfulness of one Doctor Brady of that place, I began at last to amend; but, although I was so sore and bad with the wounds I had all over me that I could not rest in any posture, yet I was in more pain on account of the captain's uneasiness about me than I otherwise should have been. The worthy man nursed and watched me all the hours of the night; and I was, through his attention and that of the doctor, able to get out of bed in about sixteen or eighteen days. All this time I was very much wanted on board, as I used frequently to go up and down the river for rafts, and other parts of our cargo, and stow them when the mate was sick or absent. In about four weeks I was able to go on duty; and in a fortnight after, having got in all our lading, our vessel set sail for Montserrat; and in less than three weeks we arrived there safe towards the end of the year. This ended my adventures in 1764; for I did not leave Montserrat again till the beginning of the following year.

We soon arrived in Georgia, where we were supposed to finish our loading; and here I faced an even worse fate: one Sunday night, while I was with some Black people in their master's yard in Savannah, their master, a very harsh and cruel man named Doctor Perkins, came in drunk. Not liking to see any strangers in his yard, he and a violent white man he had working for him confronted me immediately, and both of them struck me with the nearest things they could grab. I screamed for help and mercy as long as I could; but even though I defended myself well and he knew my captain, who lived nearby, it was useless. They beat and injured me in a disgraceful way, leaving me nearly dead. I lost so much blood from my wounds that I lay completely still and was so numb I couldn’t feel anything for many hours. Early the next morning, they took me away to jail. Since I hadn’t returned to the ship all night, my captain, not knowing where I was and worried about my absence, started asking around for me; and when he found out where I was, he came to see me right away. As soon as the kind man saw me all cut and bruised, he couldn’t help but cry; he quickly got me out of jail to his place and immediately called for the best doctors in town, who initially said I probably wouldn’t recover. My captain then went to every lawyer in town for advice, but they told him there was nothing they could do for me since I was Black. He then went to confront Doctor Perkins, the man who had beaten me, and threatened him, swearing he would get revenge and challenging him to a fight. But cowardice often goes hand in hand with cruelty—and the Doctor refused. However, thanks to the skill of one Doctor Brady from the area, I finally started to get better; but even though my wounds were so painful and troublesome that I couldn’t rest in any position, I felt even worse worrying about my captain’s anxiety for me. The kind man took care of me and watched over me all through the night; and because of his care and that of the doctor, I was able to get out of bed in about sixteen or eighteen days. During this time, I was greatly needed on board, since I frequently went up and down the river for rafts and other parts of our cargo, and stowed things whenever the mate was sick or away. In about four weeks, I was ready to return to duty; and two weeks later, after we had loaded everything, our vessel set sail for Montserrat; and in less than three weeks, we arrived there safely towards the end of the year. This marked the end of my adventures in 1764; as I didn’t leave Montserrat again until the beginning of the following year.

END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

They ran the ship aground: and the fore part stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.

They ran the ship aground: the front part got stuck and stayed immovable, but the back part was damaged by the force of the waves.

Acts xxvii. 41.


Acts xxvii. 41.


Howbeit, we must be cast upon a certain island;

However, we must be thrown onto a certain island;

Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me.

So, gentlemen, don't worry: I trust God that everything will happen just as I was told.

Acts xxvii. 26, 25.


Acts 27:26, 25.


Now a thing was secretly brought to me, and mine ear received a little thereof.

Now something was secretly brought to me, and I heard a little of it.

In thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth on men.

In the thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falls on people.

Job iv. 12, 13.


Job 4:12-13.


Lo, all these things worketh God oftentimes with man,

Lo, all these things God often works with man,

To bring back his soul from the pit, to be enlightened with the light of the living.

To restore his soul from the depths, to be filled with the light of the living.

Job xxxiii. 29, 30.


Job 33:29-30.



VOLUME II


CHAP. VII.

The author's disgust at the West Indies—Forms schemes to obtain his freedom—Ludicrous disappointment he and his Captain meet with in Georgia—At last, by several successful voyages, he acquires a sum of money sufficient to purchase it—Applies to his master, who accepts it, and grants his manumission, to his great joy—He afterwards enters as a freeman on board one of Mr. King's ships, and sails for Georgia—Impositions on free negroes as usual—His venture of turkies—Sails for Montserrat, and on his passage his friend, the Captain, falls ill and dies.

The author's disgust with the West Indies—He makes plans to gain his freedom—The ridiculous disappointment he and his Captain experience in Georgia—Finally, after several successful voyages, he earns enough money to buy his freedom—He approaches his master, who accepts the payment and grants his freedom, bringing him great joy—He then joins one of Mr. King's ships as a free man and sets sail for Georgia—The usual burdens placed on free black people—His venture with turkeys—Sets sail for Montserrat, and during the journey, his friend, the Captain, becomes ill and passes away.

Every day now brought me nearer my freedom, and I was impatient till we proceeded again to sea, that I might have an opportunity of getting a sum large enough to purchase it. I was not long ungratified; for, in the beginning of the year 1766, my master bought another sloop, named the Nancy, the largest I had ever seen. She was partly laden, and was to proceed to Philadelphia; our Captain had his choice of three, and I was well pleased he chose this, which was the largest; for, from his having a large vessel, I had more room, and could carry a larger quantity of goods with me. Accordingly, when we had delivered our old vessel, the Prudence, and completed the lading of the Nancy, having made near three hundred per cent, by four barrels of pork I brought from Charlestown, I laid in as large a cargo as I could, trusting to God's providence to prosper my undertaking. With these views I sailed for Philadelphia. On our passage, when we drew near the land, I was for the first time surprised at the sight of some whales, having never seen any such large sea monsters before; and as we sailed by the land one morning I saw a puppy whale close by the vessel; it was about the length of a wherry boat, and it followed us all the day till we got within the Capes. We arrived safe and in good time at Philadelphia, and I sold my goods there chiefly to the quakers. They always appeared to be a very honest discreet sort of people, and never attempted to impose on me; I therefore liked them, and ever after chose to deal with them in preference to any others. One Sunday morning while I was here, as I was going to church, I chanced to pass a meeting-house. The doors being open, and the house full of people, it excited my curiosity to go in. When I entered the house, to my great surprise, I saw a very tall woman standing in the midst of them, speaking in an audible voice something which I could not understand. Having never seen anything of this kind before, I stood and stared about me for some time, wondering at this odd scene. As soon as it was over I took an opportunity to make inquiry about the place and people, when I was informed they were called Quakers. I particularly asked what that woman I saw in the midst of them had said, but none of them were pleased to satisfy me; so I quitted them, and soon after, as I was returning, I came to a church crowded with people; the church-yard was full likewise, and a number of people were even mounted on ladders, looking in at the windows. I thought this a strange sight, as I had never seen churches, either in England or the West Indies, crowded in this manner before. I therefore made bold to ask some people the meaning of all this, and they told me the Rev. Mr. George Whitfield was preaching. I had often heard of this gentleman, and had wished to see and hear him; but I had never before had an opportunity. I now therefore resolved to gratify myself with the sight, and I pressed in amidst the multitude. When I got into the church I saw this pious man exhorting the people with the greatest fervour and earnestness, and sweating as much as I ever did while in slavery on Montserrat beach. I was very much struck and impressed with this; I thought it strange I had never seen divines exert themselves in this manner before, and I was no longer at a loss to account for the thin congregations they preached to. When we had discharged our cargo here, and were loaded again, we left this fruitful land once more, and set sail for Montserrat. My traffic had hitherto succeeded so well with me, that I thought, by selling my goods when we arrived at Montserrat, I should have enough to purchase my freedom. But, as soon as our vessel arrived there, my master came on board, and gave orders for us to go to St. Eustatia, and discharge our cargo there, and from thence proceed for Georgia. I was much disappointed at this; but thinking, as usual, it was of no use to encounter with the decrees of fate, I submitted without repining, and we went to St. Eustatia. After we had discharged our cargo there we took in a live cargo, as we call a cargo of slaves. Here I sold my goods tolerably well; but, not being able to lay out all my money in this small island to as much advantage as in many other places, I laid out only part, and the remainder I brought away with me neat. We sailed from hence for Georgia, and I was glad when we got there, though I had not much reason to like the place from my last adventure in Savannah; but I longed to get back to Montserrat and procure my freedom, which I expected to be able to purchase when I returned. As soon as we arrived here I waited on my careful doctor, Mr. Brady, to whom I made the most grateful acknowledgments in my power for his former kindness and attention during my illness. While we were here an odd circumstance happened to the Captain and me, which disappointed us both a good deal. A silversmith, whom we had brought to this place some voyages before, agreed with the Captain to return with us to the West Indies, and promised at the same time to give the Captain a great deal of money, having pretended to take a liking to him, and being, as we thought, very rich. But while we stayed to load our vessel this man was taken ill in a house where he worked, and in a week's time became very bad. The worse he grew the more he used to speak of giving the Captain what he had promised him, so that he expected something considerable from the death of this man, who had no wife or child, and he attended him day and night. I used also to go with the Captain, at his own desire, to attend him; especially when we saw there was no appearance of his recovery: and, in order to recompense me for my trouble, the Captain promised me ten pounds, when he should get the man's property. I thought this would be of great service to me, although I had nearly money enough to purchase my freedom, if I should get safe this voyage to Montserrat. In this expectation I laid out above eight pounds of my money for a suit of superfine clothes to dance with at my freedom, which I hoped was then at hand. We still continued to attend this man, and were with him even on the last day he lived, till very late at night, when we went on board. After we were got to bed, about one or two o'clock in the morning, the Captain was sent for, and informed the man was dead. On this he came to my bed, and, waking me, informed me of it, and desired me to get up and procure a light, and immediately go to him. I told him I was very sleepy, and wished he would take somebody else with him; or else, as the man was dead, and could want no farther attendance, to let all things remain as they were till the next morning. 'No, no,' said he, 'we will have the money to-night, I cannot wait till to-morrow; so let us go.' Accordingly I got up and struck a light, and away we both went and saw the man as dead as we could wish. The Captain said he would give him a grand burial, in gratitude for the promised treasure; and desired that all the things belonging to the deceased might be brought forth. Among others, there was a nest of trunks of which he had kept the keys whilst the man was ill, and when they were produced we opened them with no small eagerness and expectation; and as there were a great number within one another, with much impatience we took them one out of the other. At last, when we came to the smallest, and had opened it, we saw it was full of papers, which we supposed to be notes; at the sight of which our hearts leapt for joy; and that instant the Captain, clapping his hands, cried out, 'Thank God, here it is.' But when we took up the trunk, and began to examine the supposed treasure and long-looked-for bounty, (alas! alas! how uncertain and deceitful are all human affairs!) what had we found! While we thought we were embracing a substance we grasped an empty nothing. The whole amount that was in the nest of trunks was only one dollar and a half; and all that the man possessed would not pay for his coffin. Our sudden and exquisite joy was now succeeded by a sudden and exquisite pain; and my Captain and I exhibited, for some time, most ridiculous figures—pictures of chagrin and disappointment! We went away greatly mortified, and left the deceased to do as well as he could for himself, as we had taken so good care of him when alive for nothing. We set sail once more for Montserrat, and arrived there safe; but much out of humour with our friend the silversmith. When we had unladen the vessel, and I had sold my venture, finding myself master of about forty-seven pounds, I consulted my true friend, the Captain, how I should proceed in offering my master the money for my freedom. He told me to come on a certain morning, when he and my master would be at breakfast together. Accordingly, on that morning I went, and met the Captain there, as he had appointed. When I went in I made my obeisance to my master, and with my money in my hand, and many fears in my heart, I prayed him to be as good as his offer to me, when he was pleased to promise me my freedom as soon as I could purchase it. This speech seemed to confound him; he began to recoil: and my heart that instant sunk within me. 'What,' said he, 'give you your freedom? Why, where did you get the money? Have you got forty pounds sterling?' 'Yes, sir,' I answered. 'How did you get it?' replied he. I told him, very honestly. The Captain then said he knew I got the money very honestly and with much industry, and that I was particularly careful. On which my master replied, I got money much faster than he did; and said he would not have made me the promise he did if he had thought I should have got money so soon. 'Come, come,' said my worthy Captain, clapping my master on the back, 'Come, Robert, (which was his name) I think you must let him have his freedom; you have laid your money out very well; you have received good interest for it all this time, and here is now the principal at last. I know Gustavus has earned you more than an hundred a-year, and he will still save you money, as he will not leave you:—Come, Robert, take the money.' My master then said, he would not be worse than his promise; and, taking the money, told me to go to the Secretary at the Register Office, and get my manumission drawn up. These words of my master were like a voice from heaven to me: in an instant all my trepidation was turned into unutterable bliss; and I most reverently bowed myself with gratitude, unable to express my feelings, but by the overflowing of my eyes, while my true and worthy friend, the Captain, congratulated us both with a peculiar degree of heartfelt pleasure. As soon as the first transports of my joy were over, and that I had expressed my thanks to these my worthy friends in the best manner I was able, I rose with a heart full of affection and reverence, and left the room, in order to obey my master's joyful mandate of going to the Register Office. As I was leaving the house I called to mind the words of the Psalmist, in the 126th Psalm, and like him, 'I glorified God in my heart, in whom I trusted.' These words had been impressed on my mind from the very day I was forced from Deptford to the present hour, and I now saw them, as I thought, fulfilled and verified. My imagination was all rapture as I flew to the Register Office, and, in this respect, like the apostle Peter,[U] (whose deliverance from prison was so sudden and extraordinary, that he thought he was in a vision) I could scarcely believe I was awake. Heavens! who could do justice to my feelings at this moment! Not conquering heroes themselves, in the midst of a triumph—Not the tender mother who has just regained her long-lost infant, and presses it to her heart—Not the weary hungry mariner, at the sight of the desired friendly port—Not the lover, when he once more embraces his beloved mistress, after she had been ravished from his arms!—All within my breast was tumult, wildness, and delirium! My feet scarcely touched the ground, for they were winged with joy, and, like Elijah, as he rose to Heaven, they 'were with lightning sped as I went on.' Every one I met I told of my happiness, and blazed about the virtue of my amiable master and captain.

Every day brought me closer to my freedom, and I was eager for us to set sail again so I could earn enough money to buy it. I didn’t have to wait long; at the beginning of 1766, my master bought another sloop named the Nancy, the largest I had ever seen. She was partially loaded and was heading to Philadelphia. Our captain had a choice of three vessels, and I was glad he picked this one because it was the biggest, giving me more room to carry a larger load. After we delivered our old ship, the Prudence, and loaded the Nancy, I made nearly three hundred percent profit from four barrels of pork I brought from Charleston. I loaded as much cargo as I could, relying on God's providence to help my venture succeed. With this in mind, I set sail for Philadelphia. As we approached the shore, I was surprised to see some whales for the first time; I had never encountered such large sea creatures before. One morning, as we sailed by the land, I spotted a baby whale near the ship; it was about the size of a small boat and followed us all day until we reached the Capes. We arrived safely and timely in Philadelphia, where I sold my goods primarily to the Quakers. They always struck me as very honest and sensible people who never tried to cheat me; I liked them and preferred to do business with them over anyone else. One Sunday morning while I was there, heading to church, I happened to pass a meeting house. The doors were open, and the place was full of people, which piqued my curiosity, so I went in. To my surprise, I found a very tall woman standing among them, speaking loudly about something I couldn't understand. Having never seen anything like this before, I stood and looked around for a while, puzzled by the strange scene. Once it was over, I asked about the place and the people, and I learned they were called Quakers. I particularly inquired about what the woman had said, but no one was willing to explain, so I left them. Soon after, as I was on my way back, I came across a church packed with people; the churchyard was full too, and several people were even on ladders looking in through the windows. I found this a strange sight, as I had never seen churches, either in England or the West Indies, so crowded before. So, I boldly asked some people what was happening, and they told me the Rev. Mr. George Whitfield was preaching. I had heard a lot about this man and had wished to see him, but had never had the chance before. I decided to indulge my curiosity, so I made my way through the crowd. When I got into the church, I saw this devout man urging the people with intense fervor and sweating as much as I ever did while enslaved on the beaches of Montserrat. I was deeply moved and struck by it; I thought it was strange that I had never seen ministers exert themselves like that, and it made sense why the congregations they preached to were often so small. After we unloaded our cargo there and loaded again, we set sail for Montserrat once more. My business had been going so well that I thought I'd have enough money to buy my freedom when I arrived at Montserrat. But when we got there, my master came on board and ordered us to head to St. Eustatia to unload our cargo, then go on to Georgia. I was quite disappointed by this, but, as usual, I figured it was pointless to resist fate, so I submitted without complaining, and we headed to St. Eustatia. After we unloaded there, we took on a live cargo, as we called a shipment of slaves. I sold my goods there fairly well but couldn't invest all my money in that small island to the extent I could elsewhere, so I only spent part of it and brought the rest back with me. We sailed from there to Georgia, and I was relieved when we arrived, although I didn’t think highly of the place due to bad experiences in Savannah; still, I longed to return to Montserrat and secure my freedom, which I hoped to purchase upon my return. Once we arrived, I sought out my attentive doctor, Mr. Brady, to thank him profusely for his previous kindness during my illness. While I was there, an odd situation occurred with the captain and me that disappointed us both. A silversmith whom we had brought here on previous voyages agreed to return with us to the West Indies and promised the captain a hefty sum of money, claiming to like him and appearing very wealthy in our eyes. However, while we were loading our vessel, the man fell ill in his workshop, and within a week, his condition worsened. The worse he got, the more he talked about fulfilling his promise to the captain, leading him to believe he would inherit something substantial when the man passed away—since he had no wife or children. The captain stayed by his side, day and night. I also accompanied the captain, especially when we saw he was not recovering, and to reward me for my trouble, he promised me ten pounds when he would hopefully receive the man’s belongings. I thought this would be very helpful for me as I was close to having enough money to buy my freedom if I made it safely back to Montserrat. With this in mind, I spent over eight pounds on a fine outfit to celebrate my anticipated freedom, which I hoped was imminent. We continued our vigil with the man, staying with him until the last day of his life, which was very late at night when we eventually went back on board. After we settled in for the night, around one or two in the morning, the captain was called and informed that the man had died. He came to my bed and woke me to tell me, urging me to get up, find a light, and come with him. I told him I was quite sleepy and suggested that he take someone else or wait until morning since the man could no longer need any attention. “No, no,” he insisted, “we need to get the money tonight; I can’t wait till tomorrow; let’s go.” So, I got up, lit a lantern, and we went to see the man, who was as dead as we expected. The captain declared he would give him a grand funeral to honor the promised treasure and asked for all the deceased’s belongings to be brought out. Among them was a nest of trunks to which he had kept the keys while the man was sick, and when they were brought forward, we opened them with a lot of eagerness and anticipation. There were many trunks nested within each other, and with mounting impatience, we pulled them out one by one. Finally, when we reached the smallest one and opened it, we found it packed full of papers which we assumed were worth notes. Seeing them made our hearts leap with joy, and at that moment, the captain clapped his hands and exclaimed, “Thank God, here it is!” But as we examined the supposed treasure we had longed for (alas! how uncertain and deceptive human matters are!), we were met with disappointment. Instead of a fortune, we discovered that the entire hoard in the nest of trunks amounted to only one dollar and a half; all the man's possessions wouldn't even cover the cost of his coffin. Our initial joy was crushed by profound disappointment, and both the captain and I made quite ridiculous faces—pictures of frustration and dismay! We left feeling greatly disheartened and left the deceased to fend for himself, having taken such good care of him while he was alive for no compensation. We set sail again for Montserrat and arrived safely but very much discontented with our silversmith friend. After we unloaded the ship and I sold my cargo, I found myself in possession of around forty-seven pounds. I consulted my loyal friend, the captain, on how to approach my master about buying my freedom. He advised me to come one morning when he and my master would be having breakfast together. So, I went as he instructed on that morning. Upon entering, I greeted my master, and with my money in hand and nerves in my heart, I asked him if he would honor his earlier promise to grant me my freedom once I had the means to buy it. This request seemed to catch him off guard; he began to pull back, and in that moment, my heart sank. “What,” he said, “give you your freedom? Where did you even get this money? Do you have forty pounds sterling?” “Yes, sir,” I replied. “How did you come by it?” he asked. I answered him honestly. The captain backed me up, stating that I had earned the money fairly and diligently. My master then remarked that I made money much faster than he had expected and said he wouldn’t have made the promise he did if he had known I could come up with the money so quickly. “Come, come,” my esteemed captain said, patting my master on the back, “Come, Robert (that was his name), I think you should let him have his freedom; you’ve invested his money wisely; you’ve been getting good returns on it all this time, and now he’s finally returning the principal. I know Gustavus has earned you more than a hundred a year, and he will continue to save you money since he won’t leave you:—Come, Robert, take the money.” My master then said he wouldn’t go back on his promise; he took the money and told me to go to the Secretary at the Register Office to get my manumission drawn up. His words felt like a divine command to me: instantly, all my anxiety transformed into immense joy; I bowed in gratitude, unable to articulate my feelings other than through tears of joy, while my loyal friend, the captain, congratulated us both with heartfelt pleasure. Once the initial waves of joy passed and I expressed my thanks to my worthy friends, I rose with a heart full of love and respect and left the room to fulfill my master’s joyful command of going to the Register Office. As I was leaving, I recalled the words of the Psalmist in the 126th Psalm, and like him, I “glorified God in my heart, in whom I trusted.” Those words had been etched in my mind since the day I was taken from Deptford until that very moment, and I now saw them as fulfilled. My imagination soared with rapture as I raced to the Register Office, and, like the apostle Peter, I could hardly believe I was awake. Oh, who could possibly express my feelings at that moment! Not even conquering heroes celebrating a triumph—Not a mother reuniting with her long-lost child and holding it close—Not a weary, hungry sailor spotting a friendly port after a long journey—Not a lover finally embracing his beloved after being torn apart could match my internal excitement! My heart was a storm of emotions, joy, and delirium! My feet barely touched the ground, buoyed by happiness, and like Elijah ascending to Heaven, I felt as if I was moving with the speed of lightning. I told everyone I met about my happiness and sang the praises of my generous master and captain.

When I got to the office and acquainted the Register with my errand he congratulated me on the occasion, and told me he would draw up my manumission for half price, which was a guinea. I thanked him for his kindness; and, having received it and paid him, I hastened to my master to get him to sign it, that I might be fully released. Accordingly he signed the manumission that day, so that, before night, I who had been a slave in the morning, trembling at the will of another, was become my own master, and completely free. I thought this was the happiest day I had ever experienced; and my joy was still heightened by the blessings and prayers of the sable race, particularly the aged, to whom my heart had ever been attached with reverence.

When I arrived at the office and explained my purpose to the Register, he congratulated me on the occasion and told me he would prepare my manumission for half price, which was a guinea. I thanked him for his kindness, and after receiving it and paying him, I rushed to my master to get him to sign it so I could be completely free. He signed the manumission that same day, so that before nightfall, I, who had been a slave in the morning, now trembling at someone else's will, had become my own master and was entirely free. I thought this was the happiest day I had ever had, and my joy was further amplified by the blessings and prayers of the Black community, especially the elders, to whom I had always felt a deep reverence.


As the form of my manumission has something peculiar in it, and expresses the absolute power and dominion one man claims over his fellow, I shall beg leave to present it before my readers at full length:

As the way my freedom is granted has something unusual about it, and shows the complete control and authority one person holds over another, I would like to share it in full with my readers:

Montserrat.—To all men unto whom these presents shall come: I Robert King, of the parish of St. Anthony in the said island, merchant, send greeting: Know ye, that I the aforesaid Robert King, for and in consideration of the sum of seventy pounds current money of the said island, to me in hand paid, and to the intent that a negro man-slave, named Gustavus Vassa, shall and may become free, have manumitted, emancipated, enfranchised, and set free, and by these presents do manumit, emancipate, enfranchise, and set free, the aforesaid negro man-slave, named Gustavus Vassa, for ever, hereby giving, granting, and releasing unto him, the said Gustavus Vassa, all right, title, dominion, sovereignty, and property, which, as lord and master over the aforesaid Gustavus Vassa, I had, or now I have, or by any means whatsoever I may or can hereafter possibly have over him the aforesaid negro, for ever. In witness whereof I the abovesaid Robert King have unto these presents set my hand and seal, this tenth day of July, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and sixty-six.

Montserrat.—To everyone who reads this: I, Robert King, of the parish of St. Anthony on this island, merchant, send my greetings: Know that I, the aforementioned Robert King, in exchange for seventy pounds in current money of this island, which has been paid to me, and with the intent for a black man, enslaved and named Gustavus Vassa, to be free, have manumitted, emancipated, enfranchised, and set free, and by this document do manumit, emancipate, enfranchise, and set free the said black man, named Gustavus Vassa, forever, hereby giving him, Gustavus Vassa, all rights, titles, dominion, sovereignty, and property that I, as lord and master over the said Gustavus Vassa, had, have, or may possibly have in the future. In witness whereof, I, the aforementioned Robert King, have set my hand and seal to this document on the tenth day of July in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and sixty-six.

Robert King.

Robert King.

Signed, sealed, and delivered in the presence of Terrylegay, Montserrat.

Signed, sealed, and delivered in the presence of Terrylegay, Montserrat.

Registered the within manumission at full length, this eleventh day of July, 1766, in liber D.

Registered the manumission in full detail on this eleventh day of July, 1766, in book D.

Terrylegay, Register.

Terrylegay, Sign Up.


In short, the fair as well as black people immediately styled me by a new appellation, to me the most desirable in the world, which was Freeman, and at the dances I gave my Georgia superfine blue clothes made no indifferent appearance, as I thought. Some of the sable females, who formerly stood aloof, now began to relax and appear less coy; but my heart was still fixed on London, where I hoped to be ere long. So that my worthy captain and his owner, my late master, finding that the bent of my mind was towards London, said to me, 'We hope you won't leave us, but that you will still be with the vessels.' Here gratitude bowed me down; and none but the generous mind can judge of my feelings, struggling between inclination and duty. However, notwithstanding my wish to be in London, I obediently answered my benefactors that I would go in the vessel, and not leave them; and from that day I was entered on board as an able-bodied sailor, at thirty-six shillings per month, besides what perquisites I could make. My intention was to make a voyage or two, entirely to please these my honoured patrons; but I determined that the year following, if it pleased God, I would see Old England once more, and surprise my old master, Capt. Pascal, who was hourly in my mind; for I still loved him, notwithstanding his usage of me, and I pleased myself with thinking of what he would say when he saw what the Lord had done for me in so short a time, instead of being, as he might perhaps suppose, under the cruel yoke of some planter. With these kind of reveries I used often to entertain myself, and shorten the time till my return; and now, being as in my original free African state, I embarked on board the Nancy, after having got all things ready for our voyage. In this state of serenity we sailed for St. Eustatia; and, having smooth seas and calm weather, we soon arrived there: after taking our cargo on board, we proceeded to Savannah in Georgia, in August, 1766. While we were there, as usual, I used to go for the cargo up the rivers in boats; and on this business I have been frequently beset by alligators, which were very numerous on that coast, and I have shot many of them when they have been near getting into our boats; which we have with great difficulty sometimes prevented, and have been very much frightened at them. I have seen a young one sold in Georgia alive for six pence. During our stay at this place, one evening a slave belonging to Mr. Read, a merchant of Savannah, came near our vessel, and began to use me very ill. I entreated him, with all the patience I was master of, to desist, as I knew there was little or no law for a free negro here; but the fellow, instead of taking my advice, persevered in his insults, and even struck me. At this I lost all temper, and I fell on him and beat him soundly. The next morning his master came to our vessel as we lay alongside the wharf, and desired me to come ashore that he might have me flogged all round the town, for beating his negro slave. I told him he had insulted me, and had given the provocation, by first striking me. I had told my captain also the whole affair that morning, and wished him to have gone along with me to Mr. Read, to prevent bad consequences; but he said that it did not signify, and if Mr. Read said any thing he would make matters up, and had desired me to go to work, which I accordingly did. The Captain being on board when Mr. Read came, he told him I was a free man; and when Mr. Read applied to him to deliver me up, he said he knew nothing of the matter. I was astonished and frightened at this, and thought I had better keep where I was than go ashore and be flogged round the town, without judge or jury. I therefore refused to stir; and Mr. Read went away, swearing he would bring all the constables in the town, for he would have me out of the vessel. When he was gone, I thought his threat might prove too true to my sorrow; and I was confirmed in this belief, as well by the many instances I had seen of the treatment of free negroes, as from a fact that had happened within my own knowledge here a short time before. There was a free black man, a carpenter, that I knew, who, for asking a gentleman that he worked for for the money he had earned, was put into gaol; and afterwards this oppressed man was sent from Georgia, with false accusations, of an intention to set the gentleman's house on fire, and run away with his slaves. I was therefore much embarrassed, and very apprehensive of a flogging at least. I dreaded, of all things, the thoughts of being striped, as I never in my life had the marks of any violence of that kind. At that instant a rage seized my soul, and for a little I determined to resist the first man that should offer to lay violent hands on me, or basely use me without a trial; for I would sooner die like a free man, than suffer myself to be scourged by the hands of ruffians, and my blood drawn like a slave. The captain and others, more cautious, advised me to make haste and conceal myself; for they said Mr. Read was a very spiteful man, and he would soon come on board with constables and take me. At first I refused this counsel, being determined to stand my ground; but at length, by the prevailing entreaties of the captain and Mr. Dixon, with whom he lodged, I went to Mr. Dixon's house, which was a little out of town, at a place called Yea-ma-chra. I was but just gone when Mr. Read, with the constables, came for me, and searched the vessel; but, not finding me there, he swore he would have me dead or alive. I was secreted about five days; however, the good character which my captain always gave me as well as some other gentlemen who also knew me, procured me some friends. At last some of them told my captain that he did not use me well, in suffering me thus to be imposed upon, and said they would see me redressed, and get me on board some other vessel. My captain, on this, immediately went to Mr. Read, and told him, that ever since I eloped from the vessel his work had been neglected, and he could not go on with her loading, himself and mate not being well; and, as I had managed things on board for them, my absence must retard his voyage, and consequently hurt the owner; he therefore begged of him to forgive me, as he said he never had any complaint of me before, for the many years that I had been with him. After repeated entreaties, Mr. Read said I might go to hell, and that he would not meddle with me; on which my captain came immediately to me at his lodging, and, telling me how pleasantly matters had gone on, he desired me to go on board. Some of my other friends then asked him if he had got the constable's warrant from them; the captain said, No. On this I was desired by them to stay in the house; and they said they would get me on board of some other vessel before the evening. When the captain heard this he became almost distracted. He went immediately for the warrant, and, after using every exertion in his power, he at last got it from my hunters; but I had all the expenses to pay. After I had thanked all my friends for their attention, I went on board again to my work, of which I had always plenty. We were in haste to complete our lading, and were to carry twenty head of cattle with us to the West Indies, where they are a very profitable article. In order to encourage me in working, and to make up for the time I had lost, my captain promised me the privilege of carrying two bullocks of my own with me; and this made me work with redoubled ardour. As soon as I had got the vessel loaded, in doing which I was obliged to perform the duty of the mate as well as my own work, and that the bullocks were near coming on board, I asked the captain leave to bring my two, according to his promise; but, to my great surprise, he told me there was no room for them. I then asked him to permit me to take one; but he said he could not. I was a good deal mortified at this usage, and told him I had no notion that he intended thus to impose on me; nor could I think well of any man that was so much worse than his word. On this we had some disagreement, and I gave him to understand, that I intended to leave the vessel. At this he appeared to be very much dejected; and our mate, who had been very sickly, and whose duty had long devolved upon me, advised him to persuade me to stay: in consequence of which he spoke very kindly to me, making many fair promises, telling me that, as the mate was so sickly, he could not do without me, and that, as the safety of the vessel and cargo depended greatly upon me, he therefore hoped that I would not be offended at what had passed between us, and swore he would make up all matters when we arrived in the West Indies; so I consented to slave on as before. Soon after this, as the bullocks were coming on board, one of them ran at the captain, and butted him so furiously in the breast, that he never recovered of the blow. In order to make me some amends for his treatment about the bullocks, the captain now pressed me very much to take some turkeys, and other fowls, with me, and gave me liberty to take as many as I could find room for; but I told him he knew very well I had never carried any turkeys before, as I always thought they were such tender birds that they were not fit to cross the seas. However, he continued to press me to buy them for once; and, what was very surprising to me, the more I was against it, the more he urged my taking them, insomuch that he ensured me from all losses that might happen by them, and I was prevailed on to take them; but I thought this very strange, as he had never acted so with me before. This, and not being able to dispose of my paper-money in any other way, induced me at length to take four dozen. The turkeys, however, I was so dissatisfied about that I determined to make no more voyages to this quarter, nor with this captain; and was very apprehensive that my free voyage would be the worst I had ever made. We set sail for Montserrat. The captain and mate had been both complaining of sickness when we sailed, and as we proceeded on our voyage they grew worse. This was about November, and we had not been long at sea before we began to meet with strong northerly gales and rough seas; and in about seven or eight days all the bullocks were near being drowned, and four or five of them died. Our vessel, which had not been tight at first, was much less so now; and, though we were but nine in the whole, including five sailors and myself, yet we were obliged to attend to the pumps every half or three quarters of an hour. The captain and mate came on deck as often as they were able, which was now but seldom; for they declined so fast, that they were not well enough to make observations above four or five times the whole voyage. The whole care of the vessel rested, therefore, upon me, and I was obliged to direct her by my former experience, not being able to work a traverse. The captain was now very sorry he had not taught me navigation, and protested, if ever he should get well again, he would not fail to do so; but in about seventeen days his illness increased so much, that he was obliged to keep his bed, continuing sensible, however, till the last, constantly having the owner's interest at heart; for this just and benevolent man ever appeared much concerned about the welfare of what he was intrusted with. When this dear friend found the symptoms of death approaching, he called me by my name; and, when I came to him, he asked (with almost his last breath) if he had ever done me any harm? 'God forbid I should think so,' I replied, 'I should then be the most ungrateful of wretches to the best of sorrow by his bedside, he expired without saying another word; and the day following we committed his body to the deep. Every man on board loved this man, and regretted his death; but I was exceedingly affected at it, and I found that I did not know, till he was gone, the strength of my regard for him. Indeed I had every reason in the world to be attached to him; for, besides that he was in general mild, affable, generous, faithful, benevolent, and just, he was to me a friend and a father; and, had it pleased Providence that he had died but five months before, I verily believe I should not have obtained my freedom when I did; and it is not improbable that I might not have been able to get it at any rate afterwards. The captain being dead, the mate came on the deck, and made such observations as he was able, but to no purpose. In the course of a few days more, the few bullocks that remained were found dead; but the turkies I had, though on the deck, and exposed to so much wet and bad weather, did well, and I afterwards gained near three hundred per cent, on the sale of them; so that in the event it proved a happy circumstance for me that I had not bought the bullocks I intended, for they must have perished with the rest; and I could not help looking on this, otherwise trifling circumstance, as a particular providence of God, and I was thankful accordingly. The care of the vessel took up all my time, and engaged my attention entirely. As we were now out of the variable winds, I thought I should not be much puzzled to hit upon the islands. I was persuaded I steered right for Antigua, which I wished to reach, as the nearest to us; and in the course of nine or ten days we made this island, to our great joy; and the next day after we came safe to Montserrat. Many were surprised when they heard of my conducting the sloop into the port, and I now obtained a new appellation, and was called Captain. This elated me not a little, and it was quite flattering to my vanity to be thus styled by as high a title as any free man in this place possessed. When the death of the captain became known, he was much regretted by all who knew him; for he was a man universally respected. At the same time the sable captain lost no fame; for the success I had met with increased the affection of my friends in no small measure.

In short, both the light-skinned and black people immediately started calling me by a new name, which was the most desirable to me in the world: Freeman. At the dances, my fancy blue clothes from Georgia made quite an impression, I thought. Some of the black women who had previously kept their distance began to relax and seemed less shy; but my heart was still set on London, where I hoped to be soon. My kind captain and his owner, my former master, seeing that my mind was leaning towards London, told me, "We hope you won’t leave us, but that you’ll still be with the ships." I felt deeply grateful, and only someone generous can understand my feelings as I struggled between my desire and my duty. Nonetheless, despite my wish to be in London, I obediently told my benefactors that I would stay on the ship and not leave them; and from that day, I was officially aboard as a sailor, earning thirty-six shillings a month, plus any extra earnings I could make. My plan was to take a voyage or two, purely to please my respected patrons; but I resolved that the following year, if God willed, I would see Old England again and surprise my old master, Capt. Pascal, who was always on my mind; for I still cared for him, despite how he had treated me, and I took comfort in imagining what he would say when he saw what the Lord had done for me so quickly, instead of thinking, as he might, that I was suffering under the cruel control of some planter. These kinds of daydreams often kept me entertained as I waited for my return; and now, feeling as I did in my original free African state, I boarded the Nancy, after preparing everything for our voyage. In this peaceful state, we sailed for St. Eustatia; and with calm seas and good weather, we arrived there quickly: after loading our cargo, we set off for Savannah, Georgia, in August 1766. While we were there, I usually took the cargo up the rivers in boats; and during this task, I often encountered alligators, which were very common along that coast; I shot many of them when they almost got into our boats, which we sometimes managed to prevent with great difficulty, and that frightened us a lot. I once saw a young one sold in Georgia, alive, for six pence. During our time there, one evening a slave belonging to Mr. Read, a merchant of Savannah, came near our ship and treated me very badly. I pleaded with him, with all the patience I could muster, to stop, as I knew there was little or no law for a free black person here; but instead of heeding my advice, he continued his insults and even struck me. This made me lose my temper entirely, and I retaliated and beat him soundly. The next morning, his master came to our ship while we were docked and demanded that I come ashore so he could have me flogged all around the town for beating his black slave. I told him that his slave had insulted me and had provoked me by striking me first. I had informed my captain about the whole incident that morning and wanted him to accompany me to Mr. Read to avoid any trouble, but he said it didn't matter, and if Mr. Read said anything, he would settle it, advising me to get back to work, which I did. When Mr. Read approached, the captain told him I was a free man; and when Mr. Read asked him to hand me over, he said he didn't know anything about it. I was stunned and scared by this, thinking it was better to stay where I was than go ashore and be flogged without a fair trial. So I refused to move; and Mr. Read left, swearing he would bring all the constables in town to force me out of the ship. After he was gone, I became worried that his threat might indeed come true, reinforced by the many instances I had witnessed of how free blacks were treated, along with a fact I knew about that had occurred not long before. There was a free black carpenter I knew who, for simply asking a gentleman he worked for about the money he was owed, was thrown into jail; and later, he was sent out of Georgia with false accusations of intending to burn down the gentleman's house and run away with his slaves. Thus, I was very troubled and feared at least a flogging. I dreaded, more than anything, the thought of being whipped, as I had never before experienced such violence. At that moment, fury seized me, and I briefly decided to resist anyone who attempted to lay violent hands on me or mistreat me without a fair trial; I would rather die a free man than let myself be beaten by ruffians and have my blood drawn like a slave. The captain and others, being more cautious, advised me to hurry and hide; they said Mr. Read was a very spiteful man and would soon come on board with constables to take me. At first, I refused this advice, determined to stand my ground; but eventually, by the persistent urging of the captain and Mr. Dixon, the captain's lodger, I went to Mr. Dixon's house, which was a bit outside of town at a place called Yea-ma-chra. I had barely left when Mr. Read, accompanied by constables, came looking for me and searched the ship; but since they didn’t find me there, he swore he would have me dead or alive. I stayed hidden for about five days; however, the good reputation my captain always spoke of me, along with some other gentlemen who knew me, helped me find some friends. Eventually, some of them told my captain that he was not treating me well by allowing me to be bullied and that they would see to it that I was taken care of and get me on board another ship. Upon hearing this, my captain immediately approached Mr. Read, explaining that ever since I had run away from the vessel, his work had been suffering, and he couldn’t continue loading the ship with both him and his mate unwell; and since I had managed things on board for them, my absence would delay their voyage and ultimately hurt the owner. He therefore asked Mr. Read to forgive me, saying he had never had a complaint about me in the many years I had worked with him. After repeated pleas, Mr. Read finally said I could go to hell and that he wouldn't deal with me; at that point, my captain hurried immediately to me at my lodgings, informing me how well things had gone, and urged me to return to the ship. Some of my other friends then asked him if he had gotten a constable's warrant; the captain replied no. So I was advised by them to stay in the house; they said they would help me get on board another ship before the evening. When the captain heard this, he seemed almost frantic. He went immediately to get the warrant, and after exhausting every effort, he eventually got it from my pursuers; however, I had to pay all the expenses. After thanking all my friends for their support, I returned aboard to my work, which I always had plenty of. We were hurrying to finish loading and were supposed to take twenty head of cattle with us to the West Indies, where they are quite lucrative. To encourage me in my work and to compensate for the time I had lost, my captain promised me the chance to take two bullocks of my own with me; and this motivated me to work with renewed energy. As soon as I had loaded the ship, which required that I take on the duties of the mate as well as my own work, and the bullocks were nearly ready to come on board, I asked the captain for permission to bring my two, as he had promised; but to my surprise, he said there was no room for them. I then asked if I could take one, but he insisted he couldn’t. I was quite upset by this treatment, and I told him I hadn't thought he would try to deceive me; nor could I think well of any man who was so untrustworthy. This led to a disagreement, and I made it clear that I intended to leave the ship. This made him look very downcast; and our mate, who had been quite ill and whose responsibilities had long fallen on me, advised the captain to convince me to stay. As a result, he spoke kindly to me, making many fair promises, telling me that since the mate was so sickly, he couldn’t do without me; and that, as the safety of the vessel and cargo heavily relied on me, he hoped I wouldn’t be offended at what had occurred between us and swore he would make things right when we reached the West Indies; so I agreed to continue working as before. Soon after this, as the bullocks were coming on board, one of them charged at the captain and butted him so hard in the chest that he never recovered from the blow. To make up for how he treated me about the bullocks, the captain now insisted that I take some turkeys and other fowl with me, giving me the freedom to take as many as I could find space for; but I told him he knew full well I had never taken turkeys before, as I always thought they were too delicate for a sea journey. Yet, he kept insisting that I buy them just this once; and, surprisingly, the more I resisted, the more he pressed me to take them, to the point that he assured me I wouldn’t incur any losses from them, and I eventually gave in. I found this very odd because he had never acted this way with me before. This, along with the fact that I couldn’t find a way to spend my paper money elsewhere, led me to finally take four dozen. However, I was so dissatisfied with the turkeys that I decided I wouldn’t make any more voyages to this area, nor with this captain; and I was very worried that this free voyage would turn out to be the worst I had ever made. We set sail for Montserrat. Both the captain and mate had been complaining of illness since we set sail, and as we continued on our journey, they grew worse. This was around November, and we hadn’t been at sea long before we faced strong northern gales and rough waters; in about seven or eight days, nearly all the bullocks were at risk of drowning, and four or five of them died. Our ship, which had already been leaky, was even worse now; and though there were only nine of us on board, including five sailors and myself, we had to pump water out every half hour or so. The captain and mate came on deck as often as they could, but that wasn’t very often anymore; they were declining so quickly that they were unable to take readings more than four or five times during the entire voyage. Therefore, all the responsibility for the ship fell on me, and I had to navigate using my previous experience, as I didn’t know how to work a traverse. The captain regretted not having taught me navigation and vowed that if he ever recovered, he would do so; but after about seventeen days, his illness worsened to the point where he had to stay in bed, remaining aware until the very end, always concerned for the owner's interests; for this just and kind man was always worried about the welfare of what he was responsible for. When my dear friend sensed death was approaching, he called me by name; and when I came to him, he asked (with what was almost his last breath) if he had ever harmed me. "God forbid I should think so," I replied, "I would then be the most ungrateful wretch." After a moment of sorrow by his bedside, he passed away without saying another word; and the next day we laid his body to rest in the sea. Every man on board loved this man and mourned his death; but I was deeply affected by it, and I realized just how much I cared for him only after he was gone. Indeed, I had every reason in the world to feel attached to him; for, aside from being generally mild, approachable, generous, faithful, kind, and fair, he was a friend and father to me; and had Providence willed that he had died just five months earlier, I truly believe I wouldn’t have achieved my freedom when I did; and it’s quite possible that I wouldn’t have been able to obtain it at all later on. With the captain gone, the mate came on deck and made whatever observations he could, but to no avail. In a few more days, the remaining few bullocks were found dead; but my turkeys, although on deck and exposed to such wet and rough weather, thrived, and I eventually made nearly three hundred percent profit from selling them; so it turned out to be quite fortunate that I hadn’t bought the bullocks I originally intended, as they would have perished like the others; and I couldn’t help but view this seemingly trivial occurrence as a special providence from God, and I was grateful for it. Managing the ship took up all my time and completely consumed my attention. Now that we were free from the variable winds, I thought I wouldn’t have much trouble finding the islands. I was convinced I was heading straight for Antigua, which I hoped to reach as it was the closest to us; and after about nine or ten days, we made landfall on this island, to our great joy, and the next day we safely arrived in Montserrat. Many were surprised when they learned of my successfully guiding the sloop into the port, and I was given a new title, being called Captain. This elevated my spirits greatly, and it was quite flattering to my pride to be referred to by a title as high as any free man possessed in that place. When news of the captain's death spread, he was deeply mourned by all who knew him; he was a universally respected man. At the same time, the black captain gained no less respect; for the success I achieved deepened the affection my friends felt for me significantly.

FOOTNOTES:

[U] Acts, chap. xii. ver. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 12:9.


CHAP. VIII.

The author, to oblige Mr. King, once more embarks for Georgia in one of his vessels—A new captain is appointed—They sail, and steer a new course—Three remarkable dreams—The vessel is shipwrecked on the Bahama bank, but the crew are preserved, principally by means of the author—He sets out from the island with the captain, in a small boat, in quest of a ship—Their distress—Meet with a wrecker—Sail for Providence—Are overtaken again by a terrible storm, and are all near perishing—Arrive at New Providence—The author, after some time, sails from thence to Georgia—Meets with another storm, and is obliged to put back and refit—Arrives at Georgia—Meets new impositions—Two white men attempt to kidnap him—Officiates as a parson at a funeral ceremony—Bids adieu to Georgia, and sails for Martinico.

The author, to help Mr. King, sets off for Georgia again on one of his ships. A new captain is appointed. They set sail and head on a different course. Three significant dreams occur. The ship gets wrecked on the Bahama bank, but the crew survives, mainly thanks to the author. He departs from the island with the captain in a small boat to look for a ship. They face great distress. They encounter a wrecker. They sail for Providence. A terrible storm hits them again, putting everyone at risk of drowning. They reach New Providence. The author, after some time, sails from there to Georgia. He encounters another storm and has to turn back to make repairs. He arrives in Georgia, faces new challenges, and two white men try to kidnap him. He conducts a funeral service as a parson. He says goodbye to Georgia and sets sail for Martinico.

As I had now, by the death of my captain, lost my great benefactor and friend, I had little inducement to remain longer in the West Indies, except my gratitude to Mr. King, which I thought I had pretty well discharged in bringing back his vessel safe, and delivering his cargo to his satisfaction. I began to think of leaving this part of the world, of which I had been long tired, and returning to England, where my heart had always been; but Mr. King still pressed me very much to stay with his vessel; and he had done so much for me that I found myself unable to refuse his requests, and consented to go another voyage to Georgia, as the mate, from his ill state of health, was quite useless in the vessel. Accordingly a new captain was appointed, whose name was William Phillips, an old acquaintance of mine; and, having refitted our vessel, and taken several slaves on board, we set sail for St. Eustatia, where we stayed but a few days; and on the 30th of January 1767 we steered for Georgia. Our new captain boasted strangely of his skill in navigating and conducting a vessel; and in consequence of this he steered a new course, several points more to the westward than we ever did before; this appeared to me very extraordinary.

Since I had now lost my great benefactor and friend due to my captain's death, I had little reason to stay in the West Indies, apart from my gratitude to Mr. King, which I thought I had mostly fulfilled by safely bringing back his ship and delivering his cargo to his satisfaction. I started to consider leaving this part of the world, which I had grown tired of, and returning to England, where my heart had always been. However, Mr. King insisted that I stay with his ship; he had done so much for me that I felt I couldn't refuse him and agreed to go on another voyage to Georgia, as the mate was quite useless due to his poor health. So, a new captain was appointed, named William Phillips, an old acquaintance of mine. After refitting the ship and taking onboard several slaves, we set sail for St. Eustatia, where we only stayed for a few days. On January 30, 1767, we headed for Georgia. Our new captain bragged about his navigation skills, and as a result, he took a new course that was several points further west than we had ever gone before; I found this quite unusual.

On the fourth of February, which was soon after we had got into our new course, I dreamt the ship was wrecked amidst the surfs and rocks, and that I was the means of saving every one on board; and on the night following I dreamed the very same dream. These dreams however made no impression on my mind; and the next evening, it being my watch below, I was pumping the vessel a little after eight o'clock, just before I went off the deck, as is the custom; and being weary with the duty of the day, and tired at the pump, (for we made a good deal of water) I began to express my impatience, and I uttered with an oath, 'Damn the vessel's bottom out.' But my conscience instantly smote me for the expression. When I left the deck I went to bed, and had scarcely fallen asleep when I dreamed the same dream again about the ship that I had dreamt the two preceeding nights. At twelve o'clock the watch was changed; and, as I had always the charge of the captain's watch, I then went upon deck. At half after one in the morning the man at the helm saw something under the lee-beam that the sea washed against, and he immediately called to me that there was a grampus, and desired me to look at it. Accordingly I stood up and observed it for some time; but, when I saw the sea wash up against it again and again, I said it was not a fish but a rock. Being soon certain of this, I went down to the captain, and, with some confusion, told him the danger we were in, and desired him to come upon deck immediately. He said it was very well, and I went up again. As soon as I was upon deck the wind, which had been pretty high, having abated a little, the vessel began to be carried sideways towards the rock, by means of the current. Still the captain did not appear. I therefore went to him again, and told him the vessel was then near a large rock, and desired he would come up with speed. He said he would, and I returned to the deck. When I was upon the deck again I saw we were not above a pistol shot from the rock, and I heard the noise of the breakers all around us. I was exceedingly alarmed at this; and the captain having not yet come on the deck I lost all patience; and, growing quite enraged, I ran down to him again, and asked him why he did not come up, and what he could mean by all this? 'The breakers,' said I, 'are round us, and the vessel is almost on the rock.' With that he came on the deck with me, and we tried to put the vessel about, and get her out of the current, but all to no purpose, the wind being very small. We then called all hands up immediately; and after a little we got up one end of a cable, and fastened it to the anchor. By this time the surf was foaming round us, and made a dreadful noise on the breakers, and the very moment we let the anchor go the vessel struck against the rocks. One swell now succeeded another, as it were one wave calling on its fellow: the roaring of the billows increased, and, with one single heave of the swells, the sloop was pierced and transfixed among the rocks! In a moment a scene of horror presented itself to my mind, such as I never had conceived or experienced before. All my sins stared me in the face; and especially, I thought that God had hurled his direful vengeance on my guilty head for cursing the vessel on which my life depended. My spirits at this forsook me, and I expected every moment to go to the bottom: I determined if I should still be saved that I would never swear again. And in the midst of my distress, while the dreadful surfs were dashing with unremitting fury among the rocks, I remembered the Lord, though fearful that I was undeserving of forgiveness, and I thought that as he had often delivered he might yet deliver; and, calling to mind the many mercies he had shewn me in times past, they gave me some small hope that he might still help me. I then began to think how we might be saved; and I believe no mind was ever like mine so replete with inventions and confused with schemes, though how to escape death I knew not. The captain immediately ordered the hatches to be nailed down on the slaves in the hold, where there were above twenty, all of whom must unavoidably have perished if he had been obeyed. When he desired the man to nail down the hatches I thought that my sin was the cause of this, and that God would charge me with these people's blood. This thought rushed upon my mind that instant with such violence, that it quite overpowered me, and I fainted. I recovered just as the people were about to nail down the hatches; perceiving which, I desired them to stop. The captain then said it must be done: I asked him why? He said that every one would endeavour to get into the boat, which was but small, and thereby we should be drowned; for it would not have carried above ten at the most. I could no longer restrain my emotion, and I told him he deserved drowning for not knowing how to navigate the vessel; and I believe the people would have tossed him overboard if I had given them the least hint of it. However the hatches were not nailed down; and, as none of us could leave the vessel then on account of the darkness, and as we knew not where to go, and were convinced besides that the boat could not survive the surfs, we all said we would remain on the dry part of the vessel, and trust to God till daylight appeared, when we should know better what to do.

On February 4th, shortly after we started our new journey, I dreamed that the ship was wrecked among the waves and rocks, and that I was the one who saved everyone on board. The night after that, I had the exact same dream again. However, these dreams didn’t really affect me; the next evening, while I was off duty, I was pumping water out of the vessel a little after eight o'clock, just before I went off the deck, which is the usual routine. Feeling worn out from the day’s work and tired at the pump (since we had a lot of water in the boat), I expressed my frustration and cursed, saying, ‘Damn the vessel's bottom out.’ Immediately after, I felt guilty for saying that. After leaving the deck, I went to bed, and barely had time to fall asleep before I dreamt about the ship wrecking again, just like the two nights before. At midnight, the watch changed, and since I was always in charge of the captain's watch, I went back on deck. Around 1:30 AM, the guy at the helm spotted something under the side of the ship, getting hit by the waves, and he called out to me, saying there was a grampus and asked me to take a look. I stood up to watch it for a while, but after seeing the waves wash against it repeatedly, I decided it was just a rock. Once I was sure of that, I went down to the captain and, feeling a bit embarrassed, told him the danger we were in and asked him to come up on deck right away. He said okay, and I went back up. As soon as I got on deck, the wind had calmed down a bit, but the current was pushing the vessel sideways towards the rock. Still, the captain didn’t show up. I went back down and told him we were close to a big rock and urged him to come up quickly. He said he would, and I returned to the deck. When I got back, I realized we were no more than a pistol shot away from the rock, and I could hear the sound of the crashing waves all around us. I was extremely alarmed by this; since the captain still hadn’t come up, I lost my patience and, growing quite angry, I ran down to him again and asked why he hadn’t come up and what he was waiting for. 'The waves are all around us,' I said, 'and the ship is nearly on the rock.' He finally came up with me, and we tried to turn the vessel and get her out of the current, but it didn’t work due to the low wind. We then called everyone up immediately; after a short while, we managed to haul up one end of a cable and secure it to the anchor. By this time, the surf was crashing around us, making a terrible noise against the rocks, and the very moment we dropped the anchor, the ship hit the rocks. Waves came one after another, as if they were calling each other: the roar of the waves grew louder, and with one violent wave, the sloop was impaled on the rocks! An overwhelming scene of horror flashed before me, something I had never imagined or experienced before. All my sins were glaring at me; in particular, I thought God was punishing me for cursing the vessel that held my life. My spirits sank, and I expected to sink at any moment; I swore to myself that if I survived, I would never curse again. Amid my distress, while the terrifying waves crashed relentlessly against the rocks, I remembered the Lord, although I feared I didn't deserve forgiveness, and I thought that since He had delivered me before, He might still help me; recalling the many mercies He had shown me in the past gave me a glimmer of hope that He might still save me. I then began to think about how we might be rescued, and I believe no mind was more filled with plans and confused with ideas than mine, though I still didn’t know how to escape death. The captain immediately ordered the hatches to be secured on the slaves in the hold, where there were over twenty, all of whom would certainly perish if he had been followed. When he instructed someone to secure the hatches, I thought that my sin was causing this, and that God would hold me accountable for the blood of those people. This thought hit me so hard in that moment that it overwhelmed me, and I fainted. I came to just as the crew was about to nail down the hatches; noticing this, I asked them to stop. The captain insisted it had to be done: I asked him why. He said it was because everyone would try to get into the small boat, which could only hold about ten at most, and we would risk drowning. I could no longer hold back my emotions, and I told him he deserved to drown for not knowing how to navigate the ship; I believe the crew would have thrown him overboard if I had given them the slightest hint. Regardless, the hatches weren’t secured; since none of us could leave the ship due to the darkness, and since we didn’t know where to go and believed that the boat wouldn’t survive the waves, we all decided to stay on the stable part of the ship and trust in God until daylight when we would know better how to proceed.

I then advised to get the boat prepared against morning, and some of us began to set about it; but some abandoned all care of the ship and themselves, and fell to drinking. Our boat had a piece out of her bottom near two feet long, and we had no materials to mend her; however, necessity being the mother of invention, I took some pump leather and nailed it to the broken part, and plastered it over with tallow-grease. And, thus prepared, with the utmost anxiety of mind we watched for daylight, and thought every minute an hour till it appeared. At last it saluted our longing eyes, and kind Providence accompanied its approach with what was no small comfort to us; for the dreadful swell began to subside; and the next thing that we discovered to raise our drooping spirits, was a small key or island, about five or six miles off; but a barrier soon presented itself; for there was not water enough for our boat to go over the reefs, and this threw us again into a sad consternation; but there was no alternative, we were therefore obliged to put but few in the boat at once; and, what is still worse, all of us were frequently under the necessity of getting out to drag and lift it over the reefs. This cost us much labour and fatigue; and, what was yet more distressing, we could not avoid having our legs cut and torn very much with the rocks. There were only four people that would work with me at the oars; and they consisted of three black men and a Dutch Creole sailor; and, though we went with the boat five times that day, we had no others to assist us. But, had we not worked in this manner, I really believe the people could not have been saved; for not one of the white men did any thing to preserve their lives; and indeed they soon got so drunk that they were not able, but lay about the deck like swine, so that we were at last obliged to lift them into the boat and carry them on shore by force. This want of assistance made our labour intolerably severe; insomuch, that, by putting on shore so often that day, the skin was entirely stript off my hands.

I then suggested that we get the boat ready for the morning, and some of us started working on it; however, others completely neglected the ship and themselves and began drinking. Our boat had a nearly two-foot-long hole in the bottom, and we didn’t have any materials to fix it; nevertheless, necessity being the mother of invention, I took some pump leather, nailed it to the damaged area, and covered it with tallow grease. With that done, we anxiously waited for daylight, feeling like every minute was an hour until it finally appeared. When it did, it was a welcome sight, and thankfully, the terrible swell started to calm down. The next thing that lifted our spirits was spotting a small island about five or six miles away; but soon we faced another obstacle—there wasn't enough water for our boat to get over the reefs, which left us feeling disheartened once again. We had no choice but to load only a few people into the boat at a time; and what made it even worse was that we often had to get out to drag and lift it over the reefs. This was exhausting and painful, as we couldn’t avoid getting our legs cut and scraped by the rocks. Only four people were willing to help me with the oars, consisting of three black men and a Dutch Creole sailor; even though we took the boat out five times that day, we had no other assistance. If we hadn’t worked this way, I truly believe the others wouldn’t have been saved; none of the white men did anything to help preserve their lives, and they quickly got so drunk that they were unable to do anything and just lay around the deck like pigs, forcing us to lift them into the boat and carry them to shore against their will. This lack of help made our work unbearably hard; by the end of the day, my hands were completely skinned from getting in and out of the boat so many times.

However, we continued all the day to toil and strain our exertions, till we had brought all on board safe to the shore; so that out of thirty-two people we lost not one. My dream now returned upon my mind with all its force; it was fulfilled in every part; for our danger was the same I had dreamt of: and I could not help looking on myself as the principal instrument in effecting our deliverance; for, owing to some of our people getting drunk, the rest of us were obliged to double our exertions; and it was fortunate we did, for in a very little time longer the patch of leather on the boat would have been worn out, and she would have been no longer fit for service. Situated as we were, who could think that men should be so careless of the danger they were in? for, if the wind had but raised the swell as it was when the vessel struck, we must have bid a final farewell to all hopes of deliverance; and though, I warned the people who were drinking and entreated them to embrace the moment of deliverance, nevertheless they persisted, as if not possessed of the least spark of reason. I could not help thinking, that, if any of these people had been lost, God would charge me with their lives, which, perhaps, was one cause of my labouring so hard for their preservation, and indeed every one of them afterwards seemed so sensible of the service I had rendered them; and while we were on the key I was a kind of chieftain amongst them. I brought some limes, oranges, and lemons ashore; and, finding it to be a good soil where we were, I planted several of them as a token to any one that might be cast away hereafter. This key, as we afterwards found, was one of the Bahama islands, which consist of a cluster of large islands, with smaller ones or keys, as they are called, interspersed among them. It was about a mile in circumference, with a white sandy beach running in a regular order along it. On that part of it where we first attempted to land there stood some very large birds, called flamingoes: these, from the reflection of the sun, appeared to us at a little distance as large as men; and, when they walked backwards and forwards, we could not conceive what they were: our captain swore they were cannibals. This created a great panic among us; and we held a consultation how to act. The captain wanted to go to a key that was within sight, but a great way off; but I was against it, as in so doing we should not be able to save all the people; 'And therefore,' said I, 'let us go on shore here, and perhaps these cannibals may take to the water.' Accordingly we steered towards them; and when we approached them, to our very great joy and no less wonder, they walked off one after the other very deliberately; and at last they took flight and relieved us entirely from our fears. About the key there were turtles and several sorts of fish in such abundance that we caught them without bait, which was a great relief to us after the salt provisions on board. There was also a large rock on the beach, about ten feet high, which was in the form of a punch-bowl at the top; this we could not help thinking Providence had ordained to supply us with rainwater; and it was something singular that, if we did not take the water when it rained, in some little time after it would turn as salt as sea-water.

However, we worked hard all day until we had safely brought everyone ashore; not one of the thirty-two people was lost. My dream came back to me with all its intensity; it was fulfilled in every detail, for the danger was exactly what I had dreamed about: and I couldn't help but see myself as the main reason for our escape; because some of our crew had gotten drunk, the rest of us had to really step it up; and it was lucky we did, because if we had waited much longer, the patch on the boat would have worn out, and it wouldn’t have been usable anymore. Given our situation, how could anyone think that people could be so careless about the danger they were in? If the wind had picked up to the same swell that hit when the ship struck, we would have had to say goodbye to all hopes of being rescued; I warned the ones who were drinking and urged them to take advantage of our chance for escape, but they kept going as if they lacked any sense. I couldn't help but think that if any of those people had been lost, God would hold me responsible for their lives, which was probably one reason I worked so hard to save them, and in fact, each of them seemed very grateful for the help I had given them; while we were on the key, I was kind of a leader among them. I brought some limes, oranges, and lemons ashore; and seeing that we were in good soil, I planted several as a sign for anyone who might end up stranded here in the future. We later discovered this key was one of the Bahama islands, which are a collection of large islands with smaller ones or keys, as they are called, scattered around them. It was about a mile in circumference, with a white sandy beach stretching along it. On the part where we first tried to land, there were some very large birds called flamingoes: they looked to us from a distance, due to the sun's reflection, as big as men; and when they walked back and forth, we couldn't figure out what they were: our captain insisted they were cannibals. This caused a lot of panic among us, and we had a meeting to decide what to do. The captain wanted to head to a key that was visible but far away; but I opposed it, saying that we wouldn’t be able to save everyone that way. So I said, "Let’s land here, and maybe these so-called cannibals will take to the water." We then steered toward them, and as we got closer, to our great relief and surprise, they calmly walked away one by one; eventually, they flew off, completely easing our fears. Around the key, there were turtles and all kinds of fish in such abundance that we could catch them without bait, which was a huge relief after eating the salty provisions on the boat. There was also a large rock on the beach, about ten feet high, shaped like a punch bowl at the top; we couldn’t help but think that Providence designed it to supply us with rainwater; and it was strange that if we didn’t collect the water when it rained, it would soon turn as salty as seawater.

Our first care, after refreshment, was to make ourselves tents to lodge in, which we did as well as we could with some sails we had brought from the ship. We then began to think how we might get from this place, which was quite uninhabited; and we determined to repair our boat, which was very much shattered, and to put to sea in quest of a ship or some inhabited island. It took us up however eleven days before we could get the boat ready for sea in the manner we wanted it, with a sail and other necessaries. When we had got all things prepared the captain wanted me to stay on shore while he went to sea in quest of a vessel to take all the people off the key; but this I refused; and the captain and myself, with five more, set off in the boat towards New Providence. We had no more than two musket load of gunpowder with us if any thing should happen; and our stock of provisions consisted of three gallons of rum, four of water, some salt beef, some biscuit; and in this manner we proceeded to sea.

After we refreshed ourselves, our first priority was to set up tents for shelter, which we managed as best we could using some sails we had brought from the ship. We then started thinking about how to leave this uninhabited place and decided to fix our badly damaged boat so we could head out in search of a ship or an inhabited island. However, it took us a full eleven days to get the boat ready for sea in the way we needed, complete with a sail and other essentials. Once everything was prepared, the captain wanted me to stay on shore while he went out to find a vessel to take everyone off the key, but I refused. So, the captain, myself, and five others set off in the boat toward New Providence. We only had two musket loads of gunpowder with us in case anything went wrong, and our supplies included three gallons of rum, four of water, some salt beef, and some biscuits. With that, we headed out to sea.

On the second day of our voyage we came to an island called Obbico, the largest of the Bahama islands. We were much in want of water; for by this time our water was expended, and we were exceedingly fatigued in pulling two days in the heat of the sun; and it being late in the evening, we hauled the boat ashore to try for water and remain during the night: when we came ashore we searched for water, but could find none. When it was dark, we made a fire around us for fear of the wild beasts, as the place was an entire thick wood, and we took it by turns to watch. In this situation we found very little rest, and waited with impatience for the morning. As soon as the light appeared we set off again with our boat, in hopes of finding assistance during the day. We were now much dejected and weakened by pulling the boat; for our sail was of no use, and we were almost famished for want of fresh water to drink. We had nothing left to eat but salt beef, and that we could not use without water. In this situation we toiled all day in sight of the island, which was very long; in the evening, seeing no relief, we made ashore again, and fastened our boat. We then went to look for fresh water, being quite faint for the want of it; and we dug and searched about for some all the remainder of the evening, but could not find one drop, so that our dejection at this period became excessive, and our terror so great, that we expected nothing but death to deliver us. We could not touch our beef, which was as salt as brine, without fresh water; and we were in the greatest terror from the apprehension of wild beasts. When unwelcome night came we acted as on the night before; and the next morning we set off again from the island in hopes of seeing some vessel. In this manner we toiled as well as we were able till four o'clock, during which we passed several keys, but could not meet with a ship; and, still famishing with thirst, went ashore on one of those keys again in hopes of finding some water. Here we found some leaves with a few drops of water in them, which we lapped with much eagerness; we then dug in several places, but without success. As we were digging holes in search of water there came forth some very thick and black stuff; but none of us could touch it, except the poor Dutch Creole, who drank above a quart of it as eagerly as if it had been wine. We tried to catch fish, but could not; and we now began to repine at our fate, and abandon ourselves to despair; when, in the midst of our murmuring, the captain all at once cried out 'A sail! a sail! a sail!' This gladdening sound was like a reprieve to a convict, and we all instantly turned to look at it; but in a little time some of us began to be afraid it was not a sail. However, at a venture, we embarked and steered after it; and, in half an hour, to our unspeakable joy, we plainly saw that it was a vessel. At this our drooping spirits revived, and we made towards her with all the speed imaginable. When we came near to her, we found she was a little sloop, about the size of a Gravesend hoy, and quite full of people; a circumstance which we could not make out the meaning of. Our captain, who was a Welchman, swore that they were pirates, and would kill us. I said, be that as it might, we must board her if we were to die for it; and, if they should not receive us kindly, we must oppose them as well as we could; for there was no alternative between their perishing and ours. This counsel was immediately taken; and I really believe that the captain, myself, and the Dutchman, would then have faced twenty men. We had two cutlasses and a musquet, that I brought in the boat; and, in this situation, we rowed alongside, and immediately boarded her. I believe there were about forty hands on board; but how great was our surprise, as soon as we got on board, to find that the major part of them were in the same predicament as ourselves!

On the second day of our journey, we arrived at an island called Obbico, the largest of the Bahama islands. We were in desperate need of water since our supply was completely gone, and we were exhausted from rowing in the blazing sun for two days. It was late evening, so we pulled the boat ashore to look for water and stay for the night. Once on land, we searched for water but found none. When it got dark, we made a fire around us to protect against wild animals, as the area was a dense forest, and we took turns keeping watch. In this situation, we got very little rest and anxiously awaited morning. As soon as the sun rose, we set off again in our boat, hoping to find help during the day. We were feeling very low and weak from rowing; our sail was useless, and we were nearly starving for fresh drinking water. The only food we had left was salt beef, which we couldn’t eat without water. We worked hard all day, staying close to the island, which was very long; by evening, since there was still no help, we pulled ashore again and secured our boat. We then went searching for fresh water, feeling quite faint from the lack of it; we dug and looked around for the rest of the evening but couldn’t find a single drop, making our despair even worse and our fear so intense that we expected nothing but death to save us. We couldn’t eat our beef, which was as salty as seawater, without fresh water, and we were extremely frightened of wild animals. When the unwelcome night returned, we did the same as the previous night, and the next morning we left the island again, hoping to see a ship. We toiled as best as we could until four o’clock, during which we passed several cays but saw no ship; still dying of thirst, we went ashore on one of those cays again in hopes of finding water. Here we found some leaves with a few drops of water in them, which we lapped up eagerly; then we dug in various spots, but to no avail. While we were digging for water, some very thick and black stuff came out, but none of us could touch it except the poor Dutch Creole, who drank more than a quart of it as if it were wine. We tried fishing but had no success, and we began to lament our fate and give in to despair when, in the middle of our complaints, the captain suddenly shouted, “A sail! A sail! A sail!” This joyful sound was like a lifeline for us, and we all turned to look. However, soon some of us began to worry that it wasn’t actually a sail. Regardless, we decided to take a chance and set off after it; within half an hour, to our immense joy, we clearly saw that it was a ship. Our spirits lifted at this sight, and we hurried towards it as fast as we could. As we approached, we saw that it was a small sloop, about the size of a Gravesend hoy, and completely filled with people, which we couldn’t understand. Our captain, who was Welsh, cursed that they were pirates who would kill us. I said, regardless of that, we had to board her if we were to die anyway; and if they didn't welcome us, we would have to defend ourselves as best as we could because it was either them or us. This advice was quickly accepted, and I truly believe that the captain, the Dutchman, and I would have faced twenty men at that moment. We had two cutlasses and a musket that I had brought in the boat; and in this situation, we rowed alongside and immediately boarded her. There were about forty crew members on board, but we were shocked to discover that most of them were in the same situation as us!

They belonged to a whaling schooner that was wrecked two days before us about nine miles to the north of our vessel. When she was wrecked some of them had taken to their boats and had left some of their people and property on a key, in the same manner as we had done; and were going, like us, to New Providence in quest of a ship, when they met with this little sloop, called a wrecker; their employment in those seas being to look after wrecks. They were then going to take the remainder of the people belonging to the schooner; for which the wrecker was to have all things belonging to the vessel, and likewise their people's help to get what they could out of her, and were then to carry the crew to New Providence.

They were part of a whaling schooner that sank two days before we did, about nine miles north of our ship. When it sank, some of them jumped into their boats and left behind some of their crew and belongings on a small island, just like we did. They were headed to New Providence to find a ship when they encountered this small boat, known as a wrecker; their job in those waters was to assist with wrecks. They planned to pick up the remaining crew from the schooner, in exchange for which the wrecker would get all the items from the ship and also their crew's help to salvage what they could, then take the crew to New Providence.

We told the people of the wrecker the condition of our vessel, and we made the same agreement with them as the schooner's people; and, on their complying, we begged of them to go to our key directly, because our people were in want of water. They agreed, therefore, to go along with us first; and in two days we arrived at the key, to the inexpressible joy of the people that we had left behind, as they had been reduced to great extremities for want of water in our absence. Luckily for us, the wrecker had now more people on board than she could carry or victual for any moderate length of time; they therefore hired the schooner's people to work on our wreck, and we left them our boat, and embarked for New Providence.

We informed the wreck crew about the condition of our ship, and we made the same agreement with them as we did with the schooner's crew. After they agreed, we asked them to take us directly to our key, as our people were in desperate need of water. They agreed to go with us first, and in two days we reached the key, bringing immense joy to those we had left behind, who were suffering greatly due to the lack of water while we were away. Fortunately, the wreck crew had more people on board than they could transport or feed for any reasonable period, so they hired the schooner's crew to help with our wreck. We left them our boat and set off for New Providence.

Nothing could have been more fortunate than our meeting with this wrecker, for New Providence was at such a distance that we never could have reached it in our boat. The island of Abbico was much longer than we expected; and it was not till after sailing for three or four days that we got safe to the farther end of it, towards New Providence. When we arrived there we watered, and got a good many lobsters and other shellfish; which proved a great relief to us, as our provisions and water were almost exhausted. We then proceeded on our voyage; but the day after we left the island, late in the evening, and whilst we were yet amongst the Bahama keys, we were overtaken by a violent gale of wind, so that we were obliged to cut away the mast. The vessel was very near foundering; for she parted from her anchors, and struck several times on the shoals. Here we expected every minute that she would have gone to pieces, and each moment to be our last; so much so that my old captain and sickly useless mate, and several others, fainted; and death stared us in the face on every side. All the swearers on board now began to call on the God of Heaven to assist them: and, sure enough, beyond our comprehension he did assist us, and in a miraculous manner delivered us! In the very height of our extremity the wind lulled for a few minutes; and, although the swell was high beyond expression, two men, who were expert swimmers, attempted to go to the buoy of the anchor, which we still saw on the water, at some distance, in a little punt that belonged to the wrecker, which was not large enough to carry more than two. She filled different times in their endeavours to get into her alongside of our vessel; and they saw nothing but death before them, as well as we; but they said they might as well die that way as any other. A coil of very small rope, with a little buoy, was put in along with them; and, at last, with great hazard, they got the punt clear from the vessel; and these two intrepid water heroes paddled away for life towards the buoy of the anchor. The eyes of us all were fixed on them all the time, expecting every minute to be their last: and the prayers of all those that remained in their senses were offered up to God, on their behalf, for a speedy deliverance; and for our own, which depended on them; and he heard and answered us! These two men at last reached the buoy; and, having fastened the punt to it, they tied one end of their rope to the small buoy that they had in the punt, and sent it adrift towards the vessel. We on board observing this threw out boat-hooks and leads fastened to lines, in order to catch the buoy: at last we caught it, and fastened a hawser to the end of the small rope; we then gave them a sign to pull, and they pulled the hawser to them, and fastened it to the buoy: which being done we hauled for our lives; and, through the mercy of God, we got again from the shoals into deep water, and the punt got safe to the vessel. It is impossible for any to conceive our heartfelt joy at this second deliverance from ruin, but those who have suffered the same hardships. Those whose strength and senses were gone came to themselves, and were now as elated as they were before depressed. Two days after this the wind ceased, and the water became smooth. The punt then went on shore, and we cut down some trees; and having found our mast and mended it we brought it on board, and fixed it up. As soon as we had done this we got up the anchor, and away we went once more for New Providence, which in three days more we reached safe, after having been above three weeks in a situation in which we did not expect to escape with life. The inhabitants here were very kind to us; and, when they learned our situation, shewed us a great deal of hospitality and friendship. Soon after this every one of my old fellow-sufferers that were free parted from us, and shaped their course where their inclination led them. One merchant, who had a large sloop, seeing our condition, and knowing we wanted to go to Georgia, told four of us that his vessel was going there; and, if we would work on board and load her, he would give us our passage free. As we could not get any wages whatever, and found it very hard to get off the place, we were obliged to consent to his proposal; and we went on board and helped to load the sloop, though we had only our victuals allowed us. When she was entirely loaded he told us she was going to Jamaica first, where we must go if we went in her. This, however, I refused; but my fellow-sufferers not having any money to help themselves with, necessity obliged them to accept of the offer, and to steer that course, though they did not like it.

Nothing could have been better for us than meeting this wrecker, since New Providence was so far away that we could never have reached it in our boat. The island of Abbico was much longer than we expected, and it wasn’t until after sailing for three or four days that we finally reached the far end of it, heading towards New Providence. When we got there, we collected water and a good number of lobsters and other shellfish, which was a huge relief since our food and water were nearly gone. We then continued our journey, but the day after we left the island, late in the evening, while we were still among the Bahama keys, a violent gale struck us, forcing us to cut away the mast. The boat was nearly sinking; it broke free from its anchors and crashed several times on the shoals. We feared for our lives every minute, expecting the boat to fall apart at any moment. My old captain and sickly useless mate, along with several others, fainted; death confronted us from every direction. Everyone on board who usually cursed started calling out to God for help, and astonishingly, beyond our understanding, he did come to our aid and miraculously saved us! Just when we were at our most desperate, the wind calmed for a few minutes; and although the waves were incredibly high, two men who were strong swimmers decided to try reaching the anchor buoy, which we could still see floating a little distance away, in a small punt belonging to the wrecker that could hold only two. They tried multiple times to get into the punt next to our vessel, but it filled with water each time, and they saw nothing but death ahead of them, just as we did; but they thought they might as well die trying. A coil of small rope, with a little buoy, was sent with them, and eventually, with great risk, they managed to get the punt away from the vessel. These two brave men paddled desperately toward the buoy. We all kept our eyes on them, anticipating every moment might be their last; and everyone who could still think raised prayers to God for their safe return, as well as for our own, which depended on their success—and he heard and answered us! Eventually, the two men reached the buoy, tied the punt to it, and secured one end of their rope to the little buoy they had, sending it drifting toward our boat. We on board saw this and threw out boat hooks and leads tied to lines to catch the buoy. After several attempts, we finally caught it and secured a hawser to the end of the small rope. We signaled them to pull, and they did, bringing the hawser to them and tying it to the buoy. Once that was done, we pulled with all our strength, and by the grace of God, we managed to get away from the shoals and into deep water, while the punt safely returned to the vessel. Only those who have faced similar hardships can truly understand our immense joy at this second escape from disaster. Those who had lost their strength and senses recovered, becoming as thrilled as they were previously despondent. Two days later, the wind died down and the water calmed. The punt then went ashore, and we cut down some trees; after finding our mast and fixing it, we brought it on board and set it up. Once we completed this, we lifted the anchor and set off once again for New Providence, which we reached safely three days later after spending over three weeks in a situation where we never expected to survive. The locals there were very kind to us, and when they learned about our situation, they showed us great hospitality and friendship. Shortly after, every one of my fellow survivors who was able to leave parted ways with us in search of their own paths. One merchant, who owned a large sloop, noticed our condition and knowing we wanted to go to Georgia, told four of us that his vessel was heading there; if we would help load it, he would give us a free ride. Since we couldn’t find any paid work and it was tough to leave the area, we had no choice but to agree to his offer. We went on board and helped load the sloop, though we were only given food to eat. Once she was fully loaded, he informed us that she was first going to Jamaica, which we had to accept if we wanted to go with him. I refused this, but my fellow survivors, having no money to support themselves, had to accept the offer and take that route, even though they were not happy about it.

We stayed in New Providence about seventeen or eighteen days; during which time I met with many friends, who gave me encouragement to stay there with them: but I declined it; though, had not my heart been fixed on England, I should have stayed, as I liked the place extremely, and there were some free black people here who were very happy, and we passed our time pleasantly together, with the melodious sound of the catguts, under the lime and lemon trees. At length Captain Phillips hired a sloop to carry him and some of the slaves that he could not sell to Georgia; and I agreed to go with him in this vessel, meaning now to take my farewell of that place. When the vessel was ready we all embarked; and I took my leave of New Providence, not without regret. We sailed about four o'clock in the morning, with a fair wind, for Georgia; and about eleven o'clock the same morning a short and sudden gale sprung up and blew away most of our sails; and, as we were still amongst the keys, in a very few minutes it dashed the sloop against the rocks. Luckily for us the water was deep; and the sea was not so angry but that, after having for some time laboured hard, and being many in number, we were saved through God's mercy; and, by using our greatest exertions, we got the vessel off. The next day we returned to Providence, where we soon got her again refitted. Some of the people swore that we had spells set upon us by somebody in Montserrat; and others that we had witches and wizzards amongst the poor helpless slaves; and that we never should arrive safe at Georgia. But these things did not deter me; I said, 'Let us again face the winds and seas, and swear not, but trust to God, and he will deliver us.' We therefore once more set sail; and, with hard labour, in seven day's time arrived safe at Georgia.

We stayed in New Providence for about seventeen or eighteen days, during which time I met many friends who encouraged me to stay there with them. However, I declined, as my heart was set on England. I really liked the place, and there were some free black people there who were very happy. We enjoyed our time together, listening to the beautiful sound of music under the lime and lemon trees. Eventually, Captain Phillips hired a sloop to take him and some of the slaves he couldn’t sell to Georgia, and I agreed to go with him on this vessel, planning to say my final goodbye to that place. When the vessel was ready, we all boarded, and I said farewell to New Providence with some regrets. We set sail around four o'clock in the morning with a favorable wind toward Georgia. By eleven that same morning, a sudden gale struck and tore away most of our sails. Since we were still among the keys, in just a few moments, the sloop crashed against the rocks. Luckily, the water was deep, and the sea wasn’t too rough; after struggling hard for a while, and with many of us working together, we were saved by God’s mercy, and with our best efforts, we got the vessel free. The next day we returned to Providence, where we quickly had the ship refitted. Some people claimed we were cursed by someone in Montserrat, and others said we had witches and wizards among the poor helpless slaves, predicting we would never reach Georgia safely. But these comments didn’t discourage me. I said, “Let’s face the winds and seas again, and instead of swearing, trust in God, and He will deliver us.” So we set sail once more, and after a lot of hard work, we safely arrived in Georgia in seven days.

After our arrival we went up to the town of Savannah; and the same evening I went to a friend's house to lodge, whose name was Mosa, a black man. We were very happy at meeting each other; and after supper we had a light till it was between nine and ten o'clock at night. About that time the watch or patrol came by; and, discerning a light in the house, they knocked at the door: we opened it; and they came in and sat down, and drank some punch with us: they also begged some limes of me, as they understood I had some, which I readily gave them. A little after this they told me I must go to the watch-house with them: this surprised me a good deal, after our kindness to them; and I asked them, Why so? They said that all negroes who had light in their houses after nine o'clock were to be taken into custody, and either pay some dollars or be flogged. Some of those people knew that I was a free man; but, as the man of the house was not free, and had his master to protect him, they did not take the same liberty with him they did with me. I told them that I was a free man, and just arrived from Providence; that we were not making any noise, and that I was not a stranger in that place, but was very well known there: 'Besides,' said I, 'what will you do with me?'—'That you shall see,' replied they, 'but you must go to the watch-house with us.' Now whether they meant to get money from me or not I was at a loss to know; but I thought immediately of the oranges and limes at Santa Cruz: and seeing that nothing would pacify them I went with them to the watch-house, where I remained during the night. Early the the next morning these imposing ruffians flogged a negro-man and woman that they had in the watch-house, and then they told me that I must be flogged too. I asked why? and if there was no law for free men? And told them if there was I would have it put in force against them. But this only exasperated them the more; and instantly they swore they would serve me as Doctor Perkins had done; and they were going to lay violent hands on me; when one of them, more humane than the rest, said that as I was a free man they could not justify stripping me by law. I then immediately sent for Doctor Brady, who was known to be an honest and worthy man; and on his coming to my assistance they let me go.

After we arrived, we went up to the town of Savannah, and that same evening I went to stay at a friend's house named Mosa, who was a Black man. We were really happy to see each other, and after dinner, we had a light going until it was around nine or ten o'clock at night. About then, the watch or patrol came by, noticed a light in the house, and knocked on the door. We opened it, and they came in, sat down, and had some punch with us. They also asked me for some limes since they knew I had some, which I gladly gave them. A little later, they told me I had to go to the watch-house with them. This surprised me a lot, considering how kind we had been to them, so I asked them why. They said that all Black people who had lights in their houses after nine o'clock were to be taken into custody and could either pay some dollars or be flogged. Some of those guys knew I was a free man, but since the man of the house wasn't free and had his master to protect him, they didn’t treat him the same way they did me. I told them I was a free man who had just arrived from Providence, that we weren’t making any noise, and that I was well-known in that place. “Besides,” I said, “what are you going to do with me?”—“You’ll see,” they replied, “but you have to come to the watch-house with us.” I wasn’t sure if they were trying to get money from me, but I immediately thought of the oranges and limes at Santa Cruz. Seeing that nothing would calm them down, I went with them to the watch-house, where I stayed overnight. Early the next morning, these imposing thugs flogged a Black man and woman they had in the watch-house, and then they told me I had to be flogged too. I asked why and if there was no law for free men, telling them that if there was, I would make them enforce it against them. But this only made them angrier, and instantly they swore they would treat me like they had with Doctor Perkins and were about to lay hands on me when one of them, kinder than the rest, said that since I was a free man, they couldn’t legally strip me. I then immediately called for Doctor Brady, who was known to be an honest and decent man, and when he came to help me, they let me go.

This was not the only disagreeable incident I met with while I was in this place; for, one day, while I was a little way out of the town of Savannah, I was beset by two white men, who meant to play their usual tricks with me in the way of kidnapping. As soon as these men accosted me, one of them said to the other, 'This is the very fellow we are looking for that you lost:' and the other swore immediately that I was the identical person. On this they made up to me, and were about to handle me; but I told them to be still and keep off; for I had seen those kind of tricks played upon other free blacks, and they must not think to serve me so. At this they paused a little, and one said to the other—it will not do; and the other answered that I talked too good English. I replied, I believed I did; and I had also with me a revengeful stick equal to the occasion; and my mind was likewise good. Happily however it was not used; and, after we had talked together a little in this manner, the rogues left me. I stayed in Savannah some time, anxiously trying to get to Montserrat once more to see Mr. King, my old master, and then to take a final farewell of the American quarter of the globe. At last I met with a sloop called the Speedwell, Captain John Bunton, which belonged to Grenada, and was bound to Martinico, a French island, with a cargo of rice, and I shipped myself on board of her. Before I left Georgia a black woman, who had a child lying dead, being very tenacious of the church burial service, and not able to get any white person to perform it, applied to me for that purpose. I told her I was no parson; and besides, that the service over the dead did not affect the soul. This however did not satisfy her; she still urged me very hard: I therefore complied with her earnest entreaties, and at last consented to act the parson for the first time in my life. As she was much respected, there was a great company both of white and black people at the grave. I then accordingly assumed my new vocation, and performed the funeral ceremony to the satisfaction of all present; after which I bade adieu to Georgia, and sailed for Martinico.

This wasn't the only unpleasant experience I had while I was here; one day, when I was a little ways outside of Savannah, I was approached by two white men who intended to try their usual trick of kidnapping me. As soon as they started talking to me, one of them said to the other, "This is the exact guy we’re looking for that you lost," and the other immediately claimed that I was the same person. They moved closer to me, about to grab me, but I told them to back off because I had seen those kinds of tricks happen to other free Black people, and they couldn't treat me like that. They hesitated for a moment, and one said to the other, "This isn't going to work," while the other replied that I spoke too well. I said, "I think I do; and I also have a stick ready if needed, and my mind is clear." Luckily, it didn’t come to that, and after we exchanged a few more words, the crooks left me alone. I stayed in Savannah for a while, anxiously trying to get to Montserrat to see Mr. King, my old master, and then to say a final goodbye to America. Eventually, I found a sloop called the Speedwell, captained by John Bunton, which was from Grenada and headed to Martinique, a French island, carrying rice, and I boarded her. Before I left Georgia, a Black woman whose child had died, really wanting a church burial service but unable to get any white person to do it, asked me to help. I told her I wasn't a minister and that the service for the dead didn’t affect the soul. This didn’t satisfy her; she kept insisting. So, I eventually gave in to her strong pleas and agreed to perform the service for the first time in my life. Since she was well-respected, there was a large gathering of both white and Black people at the grave. I took on my new role and conducted the funeral ceremony to everyone’s satisfaction; after that, I said goodbye to Georgia and set sail for Martinique.


CHAP. IX

The author arrives at Martinico—Meets with new difficulties—Gets to Montserrat, where he takes leave of his old master, and sails for England—Meets Capt. Pascal—Learns the French horn—Hires himself with Doctor Irving, where he learns to freshen sea water—Leaves the doctor, and goes a voyage to Turkey and Portugal; and afterwards goes a voyage to Grenada, and another to Jamaica—Returns to the Doctor, and they embark together on a voyage to the North Pole, with the Hon. Capt. Phipps—Some account of that voyage, and the dangers the author was in—He returns to England.

The author arrives in Martinique—Faces new challenges—Reaches Montserrat, where he says goodbye to his former master and sets sail for England—Meets Captain Pascal—Learns to play the French horn—Works with Doctor Irving, where he discovers how to freshen seawater—Leaves the doctor and goes on a trip to Turkey and Portugal; then, goes on another trip to Grenada, followed by another to Jamaica—Returns to the doctor, and they set off together on a voyage to the North Pole with the Hon. Captain Phipps—Some details about that journey and the dangers the author encountered—He returns to England.

I thus took a final leave of Georgia; for the treatment I had received in it disgusted me very much against the place; and when I left it and sailed for Martinico I determined never more to revisit it. My new captain conducted his vessel safer than my former one; and, after an agreeable voyage, we got safe to our intended port. While I was on this island I went about a good deal, and found it very pleasant: in particular I admired the town of St. Pierre, which is the principal one in the island, and built more like an European town than any I had seen in the West Indies. In general also, slaves were better treated, had more holidays, and looked better than those in the English islands. After we had done our business here, I wanted my discharge, which was necessary; for it was then the month of May, and I wished much to be at Montserrat to bid farewell to Mr. King, and all my other friends there, in time to sail for Old England in the July fleet. But, alas! I had put a great stumbling block in my own way, by which I was near losing my passage that season to England. I had lent my captain some money, which I now wanted to enable me to prosecute my intentions. This I told him; but when I applied for it, though I urged the necessity of my occasion, I met with so much shuffling from him, that I began at last to be afraid of losing my money, as I could not recover it by law: for I have already mentioned, that throughout the West Indies no black man's testimony is admitted, on any occasion, against any white person whatever, and therefore my own oath would have been of no use. I was obliged, therefore, to remain with him till he might be disposed to return it to me. Thus we sailed from Martinico for the Grenades. I frequently pressing the captain for my money to no purpose; and, to render my condition worse, when we got there, the captain and his owners quarrelled; so that my situation became daily more irksome: for besides that we on board had little or no victuals allowed us, and I could not get my money nor wages, I could then have gotten my passage free to Montserrat had I been able to accept it. The worst of all was, that it was growing late in July, and the ships in the islands must sail by the 26th of that month. At last, however, with a great many entreaties, I got my money from the captain, and took the first vessel I could meet with for St. Eustatia. From thence I went in another to Basseterre in St. Kitts, where I arrived on the 19th of July. On the 22d, having met with a vessel bound to Montserrat, I wanted to go in her; but the captain and others would not take me on board until I should advertise myself, and give notice of my going off the island. I told them of my haste to be in Montserrat, and that the time then would not admit of advertising, it being late in the evening, and the captain about to sail; but he insisted it was necessary, and otherwise he said he would not take me. This reduced me to great perplexity; for if I should be compelled to submit to this degrading necessity, which every black freeman is under, of advertising himself like a slave, when he leaves an island, and which I thought a gross imposition upon any freeman, I feared I should miss that opportunity of going to Montserrat, and then I could not get to England that year. The vessel was just going off, and no time could be lost; I immediately therefore set about, with a heavy heart, to try who I could get to befriend me in complying with the demands of the captain. Luckily I found, in a few minutes, some gentlemen of Montserrat whom I knew; and, having told them my situation, I requested their friendly assistance in helping me off the island. Some of them, on this, went with me to the captain, and satisfied him of my freedom; and, to my very great joy, he desired me to go on board. We then set sail, and the next day, the 23d, I arrived at the wished-for place, after an absence of six months, in which I had more than once experienced the delivering hand of Providence, when all human means of escaping destruction seemed hopeless. I saw my friends with a gladness of heart which was increased by my absence and the dangers I had escaped, and I was received with great friendship by them all, but particularly by Mr. King, to whom I related the fate of his sloop, the Nancy, and the causes of her being wrecked. I now learned with extreme sorrow, that his house was washed away during my absence, by the bursting of a pond at the top of a mountain that was opposite the town of Plymouth. It swept great part of the town away, and Mr. King lost a great deal of property from the inundation, and nearly his life. When I told him I intended to go to London that season, and that I had come to visit him before my departure, the good man expressed a great deal of affection for me, and sorrow that I should leave him, and warmly advised me to stay there; insisting, as I was much respected by all the gentlemen in the place, that I might do very well, and in a short time have land and slaves of my own. I thanked him for this instance of his friendship; but, as I wished very much to be in London, I declined remaining any longer there, and begged he would excuse me. I then requested he would be kind enough to give me a certificate of my behaviour while in his service, which he very readily complied with, and gave me the following:

I took a final leave of Georgia because I was really turned off by how I had been treated there, and as I left to sail to Martinique, I promised myself I would never go back. My new captain ran his ship more safely than my last one, and after a pleasant voyage, we safely reached our destination. While I was on this island, I explored quite a bit and found it very enjoyable; in particular, I was impressed by the town of St. Pierre, which is the largest town on the island and looked more like a European town than any I had seen in the West Indies. Generally, slaves seemed to have better treatment, more holidays, and looked healthier than those in the English islands. After we wrapped up our business there, I requested my discharge, which was necessary because it was May, and I really wanted to be in Montserrat to say goodbye to Mr. King and all my friends there in time to catch the July fleet back to England. But unfortunately, I had created a significant obstacle for myself, putting me at risk of missing my passage that season to England. I had lent my captain some money that I now needed to pursue my plans. I mentioned this to him, but when I pressed for it, he was so evasive that I started to worry I might lose my money since I couldn’t recover it through legal means. As I mentioned earlier, in the West Indies, no black man's testimony is accepted against any white person, so my own word wouldn’t help. I had no choice but to stay with him until he felt like returning it to me. So we set sail from Martinique to the Grenadines. I kept pressing the captain for my money to no avail, and things worsened when we arrived there; the captain and his owners started to argue, making my situation increasingly uncomfortable. We on board had little or no food to eat, and I still couldn’t get my money or wages, although I could have gotten a free passage to Montserrat if I had the means to accept it. The worst part was that it was getting late in July, and the ships in the islands had to sail by the 26th of that month. Finally, after a lot of begging, I managed to get my money back from the captain and took the first boat I could find to St. Eustatius. From there, I took another vessel to Basseterre in St. Kitts, arriving on July 19th. On the 22nd, I found a ship heading to Montserrat and wanted to board, but the captain and others wouldn’t let me on until I advertised myself and notified them of my departure from the island. I explained my urgency to reach Montserrat and that it was too late in the evening to advertise since the captain was about to leave. But he insisted it was necessary and said he wouldn’t take me otherwise. This put me in a tough spot; if I had to submit to this humiliating requirement that every black freeman faces when leaving an island—advertising myself like a slave, which I thought was a huge imposition on any free person—I was afraid I would miss my chance to go to Montserrat, and then I wouldn’t be able to make it to England that year. The ship was just about to leave, and I couldn’t afford to waste any time; so, with a heavy heart, I quickly started looking for someone to help me meet the captain's demands. Luckily, I found a few gentlemen from Montserrat that I knew, and after explaining my situation, I asked for their help to get off the island. Some of them accompanied me to the captain and confirmed my freedom, and to my immense relief, he allowed me to board. We set sail, and the next day, the 23rd, I arrived at my desired destination after being away for six months. During that time, I had experienced the saving grace of Providence more than once when all other means of escape seemed hopeless. I was overjoyed to see my friends again after such a long absence, especially after all the dangers I had faced, and I received a warm welcome from everyone, particularly from Mr. King. I shared the fate of his sloop, the Nancy, and the reasons for its wrecking. I was deeply saddened to learn that his house had been destroyed while I was away due to a pond bursting at the top of a mountain across from the town of Plymouth. It swept away a large part of the town, and Mr. King lost substantial property and almost his life. When I told him I planned to go to London that season and that I had come to visit him before leaving, the kind man expressed genuine affection for me and regret that I was leaving. He strongly encouraged me to stay, insisting that I was well-respected by everyone in the area and that I could be successful and soon have land and slaves of my own. I thanked him for his kindness, but because my desire to go to London was strong, I declined to stay longer and asked for his understanding. I then requested that he provide me a certificate of my conduct during my time in his service, which he readily agreed to and gave me the following:

Montserrat, January 26, 1767.

Montserrat, January 26, 1767.

'The bearer hereof, Gustavus Vassa, was my slave for upwards of three years, during which he has always behaved himself well, and discharged his duty with honesty and assiduity.

The person reading this, Gustavus Vassa, was my slave for over three years, during which time he consistently behaved well and carried out his responsibilities with honesty and dedication.

Robert King.

Robert King.

'To all whom this may concern.'

'To whom it may concern.'

Having obtained this, I parted from my kind master, after many sincere professions of gratitude and regard, and prepared for my departure for London. I immediately agreed to go with one Capt. John Hamer, for seven guineas, the passage to London, on board a ship called the Andromache; and on the 24th and 25th I had free dances, as they are called, with some of my countrymen, previous to my setting off; after which I took leave of all my friends, and on the 26th I embarked for London, exceedingly glad to see myself once more on board of a ship; and still more so, in steering the course I had long wished for. With a light heart I bade Montserrat farewell, and never had my feet on it since; and with it I bade adieu to the sound of the cruel whip, and all other dreadful instruments of torture; adieu to the offensive sight of the violated chastity of the sable females, which has too often accosted my eyes; adieu to oppressions (although to me less severe than most of my countrymen); and adieu to the angry howling, dashing surfs. I wished for a grateful and thankful heart to praise the Lord God on high for all his mercies!

Having accomplished this, I said goodbye to my kind master after expressing my sincere gratitude and appreciation, and got ready for my trip to London. I quickly agreed to travel with a Captain John Hamer for seven guineas aboard a ship called the Andromache; on the 24th and 25th, I enjoyed free dances with some of my fellow countrymen before I set off. After that, I bid farewell to all my friends, and on the 26th, I boarded the ship to London, feeling extremely happy to be back on a ship again, and even happier to be heading in the direction I had long desired. With a light heart, I said goodbye to Montserrat, never to set foot there again; and with it, I waved goodbye to the sound of the cruel whip and all other terrifying instruments of torture; goodbye to the painful sight of the violated dignity of Black women, which had too often confronted me; goodbye to oppressions (though to me, they were less severe than for many of my countrymen); and goodbye to the angry howling, crashing waves. I wished for a grateful and thankful heart to praise the Lord God on high for all His mercies!

We had a most prosperous voyage, and, at the end of seven weeks, arrived at Cherry-Garden stairs. Thus were my longing eyes once more gratified with a sight of London, after having been absent from it above four years. I immediately received my wages, and I never had earned seven guineas so quick in my life before; I had thirty-seven guineas in all, when I got cleared of the ship. I now entered upon a scene, quite new to me, but full of hope. In this situation my first thoughts were to look out for some of my former friends, and amongst the first of those were the Miss Guerins. As soon, therefore, as I had regaled myself I went in quest of those kind ladies, whom I was very impatient to see; and with some difficulty and perseverance, I found them at May's-hill, Greenwich. They were most agreeably surprised to see me, and I quite overjoyed at meeting with them. I told them my history, at which they expressed great wonder, and freely acknowledged it did their cousin, Capt. Pascal, no honour. He then visited there frequently; and I met him four or five days after in Greenwich park. When he saw me he appeared a good deal surprised, and asked me how I came back? I answered, 'In a ship.' To which he replied dryly, 'I suppose you did not walk back to London on the water.' As I saw, by his manner, that he did not seem to be sorry for his behaviour to me, and that I had not much reason to expect any favour from him, I told him that he had used me very ill, after I had been such a faithful servant to him for so many years; on which, without saying any more, he turned about and went away. A few days after this I met Capt. Pascal at Miss Guerin's house, and asked him for my prize-money. He said there was none due to me; for, if my prize money had been 10,000 £. he had a right to it all. I told him I was informed otherwise; on which he bade me defiance; and, in a bantering tone, desired me to commence a lawsuit against him for it: 'There are lawyers enough,' said he, 'that will take the cause in hand, and you had better try it.' I told him then that I would try it, which enraged him very much; however, out of regard to the ladies, I remained still, and never made any farther demand of my right. Some time afterwards these friendly ladies asked me what I meant to do with myself, and how they could assist me. I thanked them, and said, if they pleased, I would be their servant; but if not, as I had thirty-seven guineas, which would support me for some time, I would be much obliged to them to recommend me to some person who would teach me a business whereby I might earn my living. They answered me very politely, that they were sorry it did not suit them to take me as their servant, and asked me what business I should like to learn? I said, hair-dressing. They then promised to assist me in this; and soon after they recommended me to a gentleman whom I had known before, one Capt. O'Hara, who treated me with much kindness, and procured me a master, a hair-dresser, in Coventry-court, Haymarket, with whom he placed me. I was with this man from September till the February following. In that time we had a neighbour in the same court who taught the French horn. He used to blow it so well that I was charmed with it, and agreed with him to teach me to blow it. Accordingly he took me in hand, and began to instruct me, and I soon learned all the three parts. I took great delight in blowing on this instrument, the evenings being long; and besides that I was fond of it, I did not like to be idle, and it filled up my vacant hours innocently. At this time also I agreed with the Rev. Mr. Gregory, who lived in the same court, where he kept an academy and an evening-school, to improve me in arithmetic. This he did as far as barter and alligation; so that all the time I was there I was entirely employed. In February 1768 I hired myself to Dr. Charles Irving, in Pall-mall, so celebrated for his successful experiments in making sea water fresh; and here I had plenty of hair-dressing to improve my hand. This gentleman was an excellent master; he was exceedingly kind and good tempered; and allowed me in the evenings to attend my schools, which I esteemed a great blessing; therefore I thanked God and him for it, and used all my diligence to improve the opportunity. This diligence and attention recommended me to the notice and care of my three preceptors, who on their parts bestowed a great deal of pains in my instruction, and besides were all very kind to me. My wages, however, which were by two thirds less than I ever had in my life (for I had only 12l. per annum) I soon found would not be sufficient to defray this extraordinary expense of masters, and my own necessary expenses; my old thirty-seven guineas had by this time worn all away to one. I thought it best, therefore, to try the sea again in quest of more money, as I had been bred to it, and had hitherto found the profession of it successful. I had also a very great desire to see Turkey, and I now determined to gratify it. Accordingly, in the month of May, 1768, I told the doctor my wish to go to sea again, to which he made no opposition; and we parted on friendly terms. The same day I went into the city in quest of a master. I was extremely fortunate in my inquiry; for I soon heard of a gentleman who had a ship going to Italy and Turkey, and he wanted a man who could dress hair well. I was overjoyed at this, and went immediately on board of his ship, as I had been directed, which I found to be fitted up with great taste, and I already foreboded no small pleasure in sailing in her. Not finding the gentleman on board, I was directed to his lodgings, where I met with him the next day, and gave him a specimen of my dressing. He liked it so well that he hired me immediately, so that I was perfectly happy; for the ship, master, and voyage, were entirely to my mind. The ship was called the Delawar, and my master's name was John Jolly, a neat smart good humoured man, just such an one as I wished to serve. We sailed from England in July following, and our voyage was extremely pleasant. We went to Villa Franca, Nice, and Leghorn; and in all these places I was charmed with the richness and beauty of the countries, and struck with the elegant buildings with which they abound. We had always in them plenty of extraordinary good wines and rich fruits, which I was very fond of; and I had frequent occasions of gratifying both my taste and curiosity; for my captain always lodged on shore in those places, which afforded me opportunities to see the country around. I also learned navigation of the mate, which I was very fond of. When we left Italy we had delightful sailing among the Archipelago islands, and from thence to Smyrna in Turkey. This is a very ancient city; the houses are built of stone, and most of them have graves adjoining to them; so that they sometimes present the appearance of church-yards. Provisions are very plentiful in this city, and good wine less than a penny a pint. The grapes, pomegranates, and many other fruits, were also the richest and largest I ever tasted. The natives are well looking and strong made, and treated me always with great civility. In general I believe they are fond of black people; and several of them gave me pressing invitations to stay amongst them, although they keep the franks, or Christians, separate, and do not suffer them to dwell immediately amongst them. I was astonished in not seeing women in any of their shops, and very rarely any in the streets; and whenever I did they were covered with a veil from head to foot, so that I could not see their faces, except when any of them out of curiosity uncovered them to look at me, which they sometimes did. I was surprised to see how the Greeks are, in some measure, kept under by the Turks, as the negroes are in the West Indies by the white people. The less refined Greeks, as I have already hinted, dance here in the same manner as we do in my nation. On the whole, during our stay here, which was about five months, I liked the place and the Turks extremely well. I could not help observing one very remarkable circumstance there: the tails of the sheep are flat, and so very large, that I have known the tail even of a lamb to weigh from eleven to thirteen pounds. The fat of them is very white and rich, and is excellent in puddings, for which it is much used. Our ship being at length richly loaded with silk, and other articles, we sailed for England.

We had a very successful trip, and after seven weeks, we arrived at Cherry-Garden stairs. My eager eyes were finally rewarded with a glimpse of London after being away for more than four years. I quickly got my pay, and I had never earned seven guineas so fast in my life; when I settled my account with the ship, I ended up with thirty-seven guineas. I was stepping into a completely new and hopeful situation. My first thoughts were to look for some old friends, starting with the Miss Guerins. As soon as I treated myself to a meal, I set out to find those kind ladies, whom I was eager to see. After some effort, I located them at May's-hill, Greenwich. They were pleasantly surprised to see me, and I was thrilled to meet them again. I shared my story with them, which amazed them, and they openly admitted that it didn’t reflect well on their cousin, Capt. Pascal. He visited them frequently, and I ran into him four or five days later in Greenwich park. He looked quite surprised to see me and asked how I got back. I replied, "In a ship." He dryly responded, "I assume you didn’t walk back to London on the water." Since he seemed unbothered by how he treated me and I didn’t expect any goodwill from him, I pointed out that he had treated me poorly after years of loyal service. He didn’t say anything more and simply turned around and left. A few days later, I met Capt. Pascal at Miss Guerin's house and asked about my prize money. He told me I wasn’t owed anything; he claimed that if my prize money were £10,000, he had the right to it all. I told him I had heard otherwise, and he defiantly suggested I start a lawsuit against him: "There are plenty of lawyers," he said, "who would take the case, so you might as well try." I told him I would, which made him very angry; however, out of respect for the ladies, I stayed quiet and didn’t push for my rights any further. Later, these friendly ladies asked what I planned to do and how they could help me. I thanked them and said that if they didn’t want me as their servant, I had thirty-seven guineas that would support me for a while, and I would appreciate a recommendation to someone who could teach me a trade. They kindly expressed regret that they couldn’t take me as their servant and asked what trade I wanted to learn. I said, hairdressing. They promised to help me with that and soon recommended me to a gentleman I had known before, Capt. O'Hara, who treated me kindly and found me a master, a hairdresser in Coventry-court, Haymarket, where he placed me. I worked with him from September until the following February. During that time, we had a neighbor in the court who taught the French horn. He played so beautifully that I was captivated and asked him to teach me. He took me on and started to instruct me, and I quickly learned all three parts. I enjoyed playing this instrument during the long evenings, and since I was fond of it, I didn’t want to be idle, and it filled my empty hours with innocent fun. At the same time, I arranged with the Rev. Mr. Gregory, who ran an academy and evening school in the same court, to help me improve in arithmetic. He taught me as far as barter and alligation, so during my time there, I was fully engaged. In February 1768, I hired myself out to Dr. Charles Irving in Pall-mall, known for his successful experiments in making seawater fresh; here, I had plenty of hairdressing to practice. He was an excellent master, very kind and good-natured, and allowed me to attend my evening classes, which I considered a great blessing. I thanked God and him for it and worked hard to make the most of the opportunity. My diligence and attention caught the attention of my three mentors, who also put a lot of effort into teaching me and were very kind. However, my wages, which were two-thirds less than I had ever earned (just £12 a year), quickly proved insufficient to cover the high costs of my masters and my basic expenses; my old thirty-seven guineas had dwindled to just one. So, I thought it best to return to the sea in search of more money, as I had been trained for it and had so far found success in that profession. I also had a strong desire to visit Turkey, and I decided to fulfill that wish. In May 1768, I told the doctor about my desire to go back to sea, and he didn’t object; we parted on good terms. That same day, I went into the city looking for a master. I was very fortunate in my search, as I quickly found a gentleman with a ship heading for Italy and Turkey who needed a good hairdresser. I was thrilled and went straight on board the ship, which I found beautifully fitted out, and I already sensed I would enjoy sailing on her. Not finding the gentleman on board, I was directed to his lodgings, where I met him the next day and showed him my work. He was impressed and hired me on the spot, making me very happy; the ship, master, and trip were exactly what I wanted. The ship was called the Delawar, and my captain's name was John Jolly, a neat, lively, and good-humored man, just the kind I hoped to serve. We set sail from England that July, and our journey was extremely enjoyable. We visited Villa Franca, Nice, and Leghorn, and in all these places, I was captivated by the richness and beauty of the lands, amazed by the elegant buildings everywhere. We were always treated to wonderful wines and rich fruits, which I loved; and I often had the chance to satisfy both my appetite and curiosity, as my captain always stayed onshore in those places, giving me opportunities to explore the surrounding areas. I also learned navigation from the mate, which I enjoyed. After leaving Italy, we had delightful sailing among the islands of the Aegean Sea, and then we headed to Smyrna in Turkey. This ancient city features stone houses, many of which have graves next to them, creating the appearance of churchyards. There are plenty of provisions in this city, and good wine costs less than a penny a pint. The grapes, pomegranates, and many other fruits were the biggest and richest I have ever tasted. The locals were well-built and strong, always treating me with great respect. Generally, I believe they liked black people; several of them urged me to stay with them, even though they keep the franks, or Christians, apart and don’t allow them to live among them. I was astonished not to see women in their shops and very rarely in the streets, and whenever they did appear, they were covered from head to toe in veils, so I couldn't see their faces unless, out of curiosity, they uncovered them to glance at me, which sometimes happened. I was surprised to observe how the Turks somewhat suppress the Greeks, similar to how blacks are treated by whites in the West Indies. The less refined Greeks, as I’ve mentioned, dance here much like we do in my country. Overall, during our roughly five-month stay, I grew very fond of the place and the Turks. One very remarkable thing I noticed there was that the tails of sheep are flat and so large that even a lamb's tail can weigh from eleven to thirteen pounds. The fat from these tails is very white and rich, making it excellent for puddings, for which they use it a lot. Eventually, our ship loaded with silk and other goods, we set sail for England.

In May 1769, soon after our return from Turkey, our ship made a delightful voyage to Oporto in Portugal, where we arrived at the time of the carnival. On our arrival, there were sent on board to us thirty-six articles to observe, with very heavy penalties if we should break any of them; and none of us even dared to go on board any other vessel or on shore till the Inquisition had sent on board and searched for every thing illegal, especially bibles. Such as were produced, and certain other things, were sent on shore till the ships were going away; and any person in whose custody a bible was found concealed was to be imprisoned and flogged, and sent into slavery for ten years. I saw here many very magnificent sights, particularly the garden of Eden, where many of the clergy and laity went in procession in their several orders with the host, and sung Te Deum. I had a great curiosity to go into some of their churches, but could not gain admittance without using the necessary sprinkling of holy water at my entrance. From curiosity, and a wish to be holy, I therefore complied with this ceremony, but its virtues were lost on me, for I found myself nothing the better for it. This place abounds with plenty of all kinds of provisions. The town is well built and pretty, and commands a fine prospect. Our ship having taken in a load of wine, and other commodities, we sailed for London, and arrived in July following. Our next voyage was to the Mediterranean. The ship was again got ready, and we sailed in September for Genoa. This is one of the finest cities I ever saw; some of the edifices were of beautiful marble, and made a most noble appearance; and many had very curious fountains before them. The churches were rich and magnificent, and curiously adorned both in the inside and out. But all this grandeur was in my eyes disgraced by the galley slaves, whose condition both there and in other parts of Italy is truly piteous and wretched. After we had stayed there some weeks, during which we bought many different things which we wanted, and got them very cheap, we sailed to Naples, a charming city, and remarkably clean. The bay is the most beautiful I ever saw; the moles for shipping are excellent. I thought it extraordinary to see grand operas acted here on Sunday nights, and even attended by their majesties. I too, like these great ones, went to those sights, and vainly served God in the day while I thus served mammon effectually at night. While we remained here there happened an eruption of mount Vesuvius, of which I had a perfect view. It was extremely awful; and we were so near that the ashes from it used to be thick on our deck. After we had transacted our business at Naples we sailed with a fair wind once more for Smyrna, where we arrived in December. A seraskier or officer took a liking to me here, and wanted me to stay, and offered me two wives; however I refused the temptation. The merchants here travel in caravans or large companies. I have seen many caravans from India, with some hundreds of camels, laden with different goods. The people of these caravans are quite brown. Among other articles, they brought with them a great quantity of locusts, which are a kind of pulse, sweet and pleasant to the palate, and in shape resembling French beans, but longer. Each kind of goods is sold in a street by itself, and I always found the Turks very honest in their dealings. They let no Christians into their mosques or churches, for which I was very sorry; as I was always fond of going to see the different modes of worship of the people wherever I went. The plague broke out while we were in Smyrna, and we stopped taking goods into the ship till it was over. She was then richly laden, and we sailed in about March 1770 for England. One day in our passage we met with an accident which was near burning the ship. A black cook, in melting some fat, overset the pan into the fire under the deck, which immediately began to blaze, and the flame went up very high under the foretop. With the fright the poor cook became almost white, and altogether speechless. Happily however we got the fire out without doing much mischief. After various delays in this passage, which was tedious, we arrived in Standgate creek in July; and, at the latter end of the year, some new event occurred, so that my noble captain, the ship, and I all separated.

In May 1769, shortly after returning from Turkey, our ship had a wonderful voyage to Oporto in Portugal, where we arrived during the carnival. Upon arrival, we were sent thirty-six rules to follow, with severe penalties for breaking any of them; none of us dared to board any other vessel or go ashore until the Inquisition searched our ship for anything illegal, especially Bibles. Those that were found were sent ashore until the ships were ready to leave, and anyone caught hiding a Bible would face imprisonment, flogging, and ten years of slavery. I witnessed many spectacular sights here, particularly the Garden of Eden, where many clergy and laypeople participated in a procession with the host, singing Te Deum. I was very curious to enter some of their churches, but I couldn’t do so without first using the required sprinkling of holy water at the entrance. Out of curiosity and a desire to be holy, I complied with this ritual, but it didn’t seem to have any effect; I felt no different afterward. This place is abundant with various kinds of food. The town is well-constructed and lovely, offering a great view. After our ship loaded up on wine and other goods, we set sail for London and arrived in July. Our next voyage took us to the Mediterranean. The ship was prepared again, and we sailed in September for Genoa. It’s one of the most beautiful cities I’ve ever seen; some buildings are made of stunning marble, giving them a magnificent appearance, and many have intricate fountains in front. The churches were lavish and beautifully decorated both inside and out. However, all this splendor was overshadowed by the sight of the galley slaves, whose plight both there and in other parts of Italy is truly heartbreaking. After staying for a few weeks, during which we bought many things we needed at very low prices, we sailed to Naples, a lovely and notably clean city. The bay is the most beautiful I’ve ever seen, and the shipping moles are excellent. I found it remarkable to see grand operas performed here on Sunday nights, even attended by royalty. I, too, like those dignitaries, went to these shows, foolishly trying to serve God during the day while effectively serving mammon at night. While we were there, Mount Vesuvius erupted, and I had a clear view of it. It was terrifying; we were so close that the ashes would often cover our deck. After concluding our business in Naples, we set sail with a fair wind once more for Smyrna, arriving in December. An officer here took a liking to me and wanted me to stay, even offering me two wives; however, I turned down the temptation. Merchants here travel in caravans or large groups. I’ve seen many caravans from India, with hundreds of camels carrying various goods. The people in these caravans are quite tanned. Among other items, they brought a large quantity of locusts, a type of pulse that is sweet and pleasant to the taste, shaped like French beans but longer. Each type of good is sold on a street of its own, and I always found the Turks very honest in their trade. They wouldn’t let Christians into their mosques or churches, which disappointed me since I loved to observe the different worship practices wherever I went. A plague broke out while we were in Smyrna, and we paused taking goods onto the ship until it was over. The ship was then heavily loaded, and we set sail for England around March 1770. One day during our journey, we encountered an incident that nearly set the ship on fire. A black cook, while melting some fat, accidentally tipped the pan into the fire under the deck, causing a blaze that shot up high beneath the foretop. The poor cook turned nearly white from fright and was left speechless. Fortunately, we managed to extinguish the fire without much damage. After various delays during this long passage, we arrived in Standgate Creek in July, and towards the end of the year, some new development occurred, resulting in my noble captain, the ship, and I all parting ways.

In April 1771 I shipped myself as a steward with Capt. Wm. Robertson of the ship Grenada Planter, once more to try my fortune in the West Indies; and we sailed from London for Madeira, Barbadoes, and the Grenades. When we were at this last place, having some goods to sell, I met once more with my former kind of West India customers. A white man, an islander, bought some goods of me to the amount of some pounds, and made me many fair promises as usual, but without any intention of paying me. He had likewise bought goods from some more of our people, whom he intended to serve in the same manner; but he still amused us with promises. However, when our ship was loaded, and near sailing, this honest buyer discovered no intention or sign of paying for any thing he had bought of us; but on the contrary, when I asked him for my money he threatened me and another black man he had bought goods of, so that we found we were like to get more blows than payment. On this we went to complain to one Mr. M'Intosh, a justice of the peace; we told his worship of the man's villainous tricks, and begged that he would be kind enough to see us redressed: but being negroes, although free, we could not get any remedy; and our ship being then just upon the point of sailing, we knew not how to help ourselves, though we thought it hard to lose our property in this manner. Luckily for us however, this man was also indebted to three white sailors, who could not get a farthing from him; they therefore readily joined us, and we all went together in search of him. When we found where he was, I took him out of a house and threatened him with vengeance; on which, finding he was likely to be handled roughly, the rogue offered each of us some small allowance, but nothing near our demands. This exasperated us much more; and some were for cutting his ears off; but he begged hard for mercy, which was at last granted him, after we had entirely stripped him. We then let him go, for which he thanked us, glad to get off so easily, and ran into the bushes, after having wished us a good voyage. We then repaired on board, and shortly after set sail for England. I cannot help remarking here a very narrow escape we had from being blown up, owing to a piece of negligence of mine. Just as our ship was under sail, I went down into the cabin to do some business, and had a lighted candle in my hand, which, in my hurry, without thinking, I held in a barrel of gunpowder. It remained in the powder until it was near catching fire, when fortunately I observed it and snatched it out in time, and providentially no harm happened; but I was so overcome with terror that I immediately fainted at this deliverance.

In April 1771, I signed on as a steward with Capt. Wm. Robertson of the ship Grenada Planter, hoping to try my luck again in the West Indies. We set sail from London for Madeira, Barbados, and the Grenadines. When we reached the last stop, I had some goods to sell and ran into my usual West Indian customers. A white islander bought goods from me worth several pounds and made all the usual empty promises, with no intention of actually paying me. He had also purchased items from some of our crew, planning to trick them the same way, but he kept stringing us along with promises. However, as our ship was loaded and ready to leave, this "honest" buyer showed no willingness to pay for anything he had taken from us. In fact, when I asked him for my money, he threatened me and another Black man from whom he had bought goods, making it clear we were likely to receive more blows than payment. We decided to complain to Mr. M'Intosh, a justice of the peace, and explained the man's deceitful actions, asking him to help us get what was owed. But since we were Black, even though free, we couldn’t find any remedy. With our ship about to sail, we felt helpless but thought it unfair to lose our belongings like this. Fortunately, this man also owed money to three white sailors who couldn’t get a cent from him, so they quickly joined us in our quest. Once we tracked him down, I pulled him out of a house and threatened him with consequences. When he realized things could get rough, the scoundrel offered each of us a small amount, but it was nowhere near what we wanted. This made us even angrier, and some of us wanted to harm him more seriously, but he begged for mercy, which we eventually granted after taking everything he had. He expressed his thanks, happy to escape so lightly, and ran into the bushes after wishing us a good voyage. We then returned on board and shortly afterward set sail for England. I must mention a close call we had with an explosion due to my carelessness. Just as our ship was departing, I went down into the cabin to handle some business while holding a lit candle, which, in my haste, I accidentally held over a barrel of gunpowder. It was almost ignited when I thankfully noticed it and pulled it away just in time; luckily, nothing happened, but I was so overwhelmed with fear that I fainted from the shock.

In twenty-eight days time we arrived in England, and I got clear of this ship. But, being still of a roving disposition, and desirous of seeing as many different parts of the world as I could, I shipped myself soon after, in the same year, as steward on board of a fine large ship, called the Jamaica, Captain David Watt; and we sailed from England in December 1771 for Nevis and Jamaica. I found Jamaica to be a very fine large island, well peopled, and the most considerable of the West India islands. There was a vast number of negroes here, whom I found as usual exceedingly imposed upon by the white people, and the slaves punished as in the other islands. There are negroes whose business it is to flog slaves; they go about to different people for employment, and the usual pay is from one to four bits. I saw many cruel punishments inflicted on the slaves in the short time I stayed here. In particular I was present when a poor fellow was tied up and kept hanging by the wrists at some distance from the ground, and then some half hundred weights were fixed to his ancles, in which posture he was flogged most unmercifully. There were also, as I heard, two different masters noted for cruelty on the island, who had staked up two negroes naked, and in two hours the vermin stung them to death. I heard a gentleman I well knew tell my captain that he passed sentence on a negro man to be burnt alive for attempting to poison an overseer. I pass over numerous other instances, in order to relieve the reader by a milder scene of roguery. Before I had been long on the island, one Mr. Smith at Port Morant bought goods of me to the amount of twenty-five pounds sterling; but when I demanded payment from him, he was going each time to beat me, and threatened that he would put me in goal. One time he would say I was going to set his house on fire, at another he would swear I was going to run away with his slaves. I was astonished at this usage from a person who was in the situation of a gentleman, but I had no alternative; I was therefore obliged to submit. When I came to Kingston, I was surprised to see the number of Africans who were assembled together on Sundays; particularly at a large commodious place, called Spring Path. Here each different nation of Africa meet and dance after the manner of their own country. They still retain most of their native customs: they bury their dead, and put victuals, pipes and tobacco, and other things, in the grave with the corps, in the same manner as in Africa. Our ship having got her loading we sailed for London, where we arrived in the August following. On my return to London, I waited on my old and good master, Dr. Irving, who made me an offer of his service again. Being now tired of the sea I gladly accepted it. I was very happy in living with this gentleman once more; during which time we were daily employed in reducing old Neptune's dominions by purifying the briny element and making it fresh. Thus I went on till May 1773, when I was roused by the sound of fame, to seek new adventures, and to find, towards the north pole, what our Creator never intended we should, a passage to India. An expedition was now fitting out to explore a north-east passage, conducted by the Honourable John Constantine Phipps, since Lord Mulgrave, in his Majesty's sloop of war the Race Horse. My master being anxious for the reputation of this adventure, we therefore prepared every thing for our voyage, and I attended him on board the Race Horse, the 24th day of May 1773. We proceeded to Sheerness, where we were joined by his Majesty's sloop the Carcass, commanded by Captain Lutwidge. On the 4th of June we sailed towards our destined place, the pole; and on the 15th of the same month we were off Shetland. On this day I had a great and unexpected deliverance from an accident which was near blowing up the ship and destroying the crew, which made me ever after during the voyage uncommonly cautious. The ship was so filled that there was very little room on board for any one, which placed me in a very aukward situation. I had resolved to keep a journal of this singular and interesting voyage; and I had no other place for this purpose but a little cabin, or the doctor's store-room, where I slept. This little place was stuffed with all manner of combustibles, particularly with tow and aquafortis, and many other dangerous things. Unfortunately it happened in the evening as I was writing my journal, that I had occasion to take the candle out of the lanthorn, and a spark having touched a single thread of the tow, all the rest caught the flame, and immediately the whole was in a blaze. I saw nothing but present death before me, and expected to be the first to perish in the flames. In a moment the alarm was spread, and many people who were near ran to assist in putting out the fire. All this time I was in the very midst of the flames; my shirt, and the handkerchief on my neck, were burnt, and I was almost smothered with the smoke. However, through God's mercy, as I was nearly giving up all hopes, some people brought blankets and mattresses and threw them on the flames, by which means in a short time the fire was put out. I was severely reprimanded and menaced by such of the officers who knew it, and strictly charged never more to go there with a light: and, indeed, even my own fears made me give heed to this command for a little time; but at last, not being able to write my journal in any other part of the ship, I was tempted again to venture by stealth with a light in the same cabin, though not without considerable fear and dread on my mind. On the 20th of June we began to use Dr. Irving's apparatus for making salt water fresh; I used to attend the distillery: I frequently purified from twenty-six to forty gallons a day. The water thus distilled was perfectly pure, well tasted, and free from salt; and was used on various occasions on board the ship. On the 28th of June, being in lat. 78, we made Greenland, where I was surprised to see the sun did not set. The weather now became extremely cold; and as we sailed between north and east, which was our course, we saw many very high and curious mountains of ice; and also a great number of very large whales, which used to come close to our ship, and blow the water up to a very great height in the air. One morning we had vast quantities of sea-horses about the ship, which neighed exactly like any other horses. We fired some harpoon guns amongst them, in order to take some, but we could not get any. The 30th, the captain of a Greenland ship came on board, and told us of three ships that were lost in the ice; however we still held on our course till July the 11th, when we were stopt by one compact impenetrable body of ice. We ran along it from east to west above ten degrees; and on the 27th we got as far north as 80, 37; and in 19 or 20 degrees east longitude from London. On the 29th and 30th of July we saw one continued plain of smooth unbroken ice, bounded only by the horizon; and we fastened to a piece of ice that was eight yards eleven inches thick. We had generally sunshine, and constant daylight; which gave cheerfulness and novelty to the whole of this striking, grand, and uncommon scene; and, to heighten it still more, the reflection of the sun from the ice gave the clouds a most beautiful appearance. We killed many different animals at this time, and among the rest nine bears. Though they had nothing in their paunches but water yet they were all very fat. We used to decoy them to the ship sometimes by burning feathers or skins. I thought them coarse eating, but some of the ship's company relished them very much. Some of our people once, in the boat, fired at and wounded a sea-horse, which dived immediately; and, in a little time after, brought up with it a number of others. They all joined in an attack upon the boat, and were with difficulty prevented from staving or oversetting her; but a boat from the Carcass having come to assist ours, and joined it, they dispersed, after having wrested an oar from one of the men. One of the ship's boats had before been attacked in the same manner, but happily no harm was done. Though we wounded several of these animals we never got but one. We remained hereabouts until the 1st of August; when the two ships got completely fastened in the ice, occasioned by the loose ice that set in from the sea. This made our situation very dreadful and alarming; so that on the 7th day we were in very great apprehension of having the ships squeezed to pieces. The officers now held a council to know what was best for us to do in order to save our lives; and it was determined that we should endeavour to escape by dragging our boats along the ice towards the sea; which, however, was farther off than any of us thought. This determination filled us with extreme dejection, and confounded us with despair; for we had very little prospect of escaping with life. However, we sawed some of the ice about the ships to keep it from hurting them; and thus kept them in a kind of pond. We then began to drag the boats as well as we could towards the sea; but, after two or three days labour, we made very little progress; so that some of our hearts totally failed us, and I really began to give up myself for lost, when I saw our surrounding calamities. While we were at this hard labour I once fell into a pond we had made amongst some loose ice, and was very near being drowned; but providentially some people were near who gave me immediate assistance, and thereby I escaped drowning. Our deplorable condition, which kept up the constant apprehension of our perishing in the ice, brought me gradually to think of eternity in such a manner as I never had done before. I had the fears of death hourly upon me, and shuddered at the thoughts of meeting the grim king of terrors in the natural state I then was in, and was exceedingly doubtful of a happy eternity if I should die in it. I had no hopes of my life being prolonged for any time; for we saw that our existence could not be long on the ice after leaving the ships, which were now out of sight, and some miles from the boats. Our appearance now became truly lamentable; pale dejection seized every countenance; many, who had been before blasphemers, in this our distress began to call on the good God of heaven for his help; and in the time of our utter need he heard us, and against hope or human probability delivered us! It was the eleventh day of the ships being thus fastened, and the fourth of our drawing the boats in this manner, that the wind changed to the E.N.E. The weather immediately became mild, and the ice broke towards the sea, which was to the S.W. of us. Many of us on this got on board again, and with all our might we hove the ships into every open water we could find, and made all the sail on them in our power; and now, having a prospect of success, we made signals for the boats and the remainder of the people. This seemed to us like a reprieve from death; and happy was the man who could first get on board of any ship, or the first boat he could meet. We then proceeded in this manner till we got into the open water again, which we accomplished in about thirty hours, to our infinite joy and gladness of heart. As soon as we were out of danger we came to anchor and refitted; and on the 19th of August we sailed from this uninhabited extremity of the world, where the inhospitable climate affords neither food nor shelter, and not a tree or shrub of any kind grows amongst its barren rocks; but all is one desolate and expanded waste of ice, which even the constant beams of the sun for six months in the year cannot penetrate or dissolve. The sun now being on the decline the days shortened as we sailed to the southward; and, on the 28th, in latitude 73, it was dark by ten o'clock at night. September the 10th, in latitude 58-59, we met a very severe gale of wind and high seas, and shipped a great deal of water in the space of ten hours. This made us work exceedingly hard at all our pumps a whole day; and one sea, which struck the ship with more force than any thing I ever met with of the kind before, laid her under water for some time, so that we thought she would have gone down. Two boats were washed from the booms, and the long-boat from the chucks: all other moveable things on the deck were also washed away, among which were many curious things of different kinds which we had brought from Greenland; and we were obliged, in order to lighten the ship, to toss some of our guns overboard. We saw a ship, at the same time, in very great distress, and her masts were gone; but we were unable to assist her. We now lost sight of the Carcass till the 26th, when we saw land about Orfordness, off which place she joined us. From thence we sailed for London, and on the 30th came up to Deptford. And thus ended our Arctic voyage, to the no small joy of all on board, after having been absent four months; in which time, at the imminent hazard of our lives, we explored nearly as far towards the Pole as 81 degrees north, and 20 degrees east longitude; being much farther, by all accounts, than any navigator had ever ventured before; in which we fully proved the impracticability of finding a passage that way to India.

In twenty-eight days, we arrived in England, and I finally got off this ship. However, still feeling adventurous and eager to see more of the world, I quickly took another job that same year as a steward on a large ship called the Jamaica, captained by David Watt. We left England in December 1771, headed for Nevis and Jamaica. I found Jamaica to be a big, well-populated island, the most notable of the West Indies. There were many Black people there, who, as usual, were heavily exploited by the white population, and the slaves faced punishment just like they did on other islands. Some Black people worked as slave drivers, moving from one plantation to another for work, and they were usually paid between one and four bits. During my short stay, I witnessed many cruel punishments inflicted on slaves. I particularly remember seeing a poor man tied up by his wrists, hanging off the ground, while heavy weights were tied to his ankles, and he was brutally flogged. I also heard about two different masters known for their cruelty who had tied up two naked men and left them staked out until they were stung to death by insects. A gentleman I knew mentioned to my captain that he sentenced a Black man to be burned alive for attempting to poison an overseer. I’ll skip over many other grim tales to give the reader a lighter story of trickery. Soon after arriving on the island, a Mr. Smith at Port Morant bought goods from me worth twenty-five pounds sterling; but each time I asked for payment, he threatened to beat me and said he would send me to jail. Sometimes he accused me of trying to set his house on fire or running away with his slaves. I was shocked by this behavior from someone who was supposed to be a gentleman, but I had no choice but to endure it. When I got to Kingston, I was amazed to see so many Africans gathering together on Sundays, especially at a large, convenient place called Spring Path, where different African nations came to meet and dance according to their customs. They still honored many of their native traditions: they buried their dead and included food, pipes, tobacco, and other items in the grave, just like they did back in Africa. After our ship was loaded, we sailed for London, arriving that August. Upon returning to London, I visited my old and kind master, Dr. Irving, who offered me a job again. Tired of the sea at this point, I happily accepted. I was very content living with him again; during that time, we were constantly working on purifying saltwater to make it fresh. I continued this way until May 1773 when I was stirred by the allure of fame, seeking new adventures and planning to find a passage to India towards the North Pole—something our Creator probably never intended for us to find. An expedition was being prepared to explore a northeast passage, led by the Honorable John Constantine Phipps, now Lord Mulgrave, aboard His Majesty's sloop of war, the Race Horse. My master, eager for the success of this venture, ensured we prepared everything for departure, and I joined him on board the Race Horse on May 24, 1773. We headed to Sheerness, where we met up with His Majesty's sloop, the Carcass, commanded by Captain Lutwidge. On June 4, we set sail toward our destination, the pole, and by June 15, we were off Shetland. On that day, I experienced a close call with disaster when an incident almost blew up the ship and killed the crew, which made me exceedingly cautious for the remainder of the voyage. The ship was so crowded that there was hardly any room for anyone, putting me in a tricky position. I had decided to keep a journal of this unique and fascinating journey, but the only place I had to write was a small cabin, or the doctor's store room where I slept. This cramped space was filled with all sorts of flammable materials, especially tow and aquafortis, along with many other dangerous items. Unfortunately, one evening while I was writing my journal, I needed to remove the candle from the lantern, and a spark ignited a single thread of tow. Before I knew it, everything was ablaze. I saw nothing but imminent death and expected to be the first to die in the flames. In an instant, the alarm was raised, and many nearby rushed to help extinguish the fire. I was in the thick of the flames; my shirt and the handkerchief around my neck burned, and I was nearly suffocated by the smoke. However, by God's mercy, just when I thought all hope was lost, some people threw blankets and mattresses on the flames, which quickly helped put them out. I received a stern reprimand and warnings from the few officers who found out about the incident and was strictly told never to go there with a light again. Even my own fears made me heed this warning for a while; but eventually, unable to find another place to write my journal, I couldn't resist sneaking back into the cabin with a light, despite feeling considerable fear and dread. On June 20, we started using Dr. Irving's contraption for making saltwater fresh. I worked at the distillery, often purifying between twenty-six to forty gallons a day. The distilled water was completely pure, tasted good, and was salt-free, used for various needs on board. By June 28, while at latitude 78, we reached Greenland, where I was astonished to see that the sun didn’t set. The weather turned extremely cold, and as we sailed northeast, we encountered many towering and unusual ice mountains, along with countless large whales that swam close to our ship, spraying water high into the air. One morning, we spotted a large group of sea horses around the ship, making sounds just like regular horses. We tried to catch some with harpoon guns, but didn’t manage to get any. On the 30th, the captain of a Greenland ship boarded ours to report that three ships had been lost in the ice, yet we still continued on course until July 11, when we were stopped by a solid mass of ice. We traveled along it from east to west for over ten degrees; by the 27th, we reached as far north as 80 degrees, 37 minutes; and roughly 19 or 20 degrees longitude east of London. On July 29 and 30, we saw a vast, smooth expanse of unbroken ice that stretched as far as the eye could see, and we tied up to a piece of ice that was eight yards and eleven inches thick. The continuous sunshine and constant daylight brightened the whole unique, striking scene; and to make it even more beautiful, the sunlight reflecting off the ice made the clouds look stunning. During this time, we hunted various animals, including nine bears. Although their stomachs were empty except for water, they were all quite fat. Sometimes, we lured them closer to the ship by burning feathers or skins. I found their meat unappealing, but some crew members enjoyed it. At one point, while in a boat, some of our team shot at a sea horse, which immediately dove underwater. Shortly after, it resurfaced with a number of others, and they all attacked the boat, nearly capsizing it. Luckily, a boat from the Carcass came to assist us, and together, we managed to drive the sea horses away, although they had wrested an oar from one of the men. One of our boats had previously been attacked the same way, but thankfully no damage was done. Despite injuring several sea horses, we only managed to catch one. We stayed in the area until August 1, when both ships became stuck fast in the ice due to loose ice coming in from the sea. This made our situation very dire and frightening, and by the 7th, we feared the ships might be crushed. The officers held a meeting to decide on the best course of action to save our lives and concluded that we should try to drag our boats across the ice toward the sea, which was farther away than we realized. This plan filled us with despair, leaving us feeling defeated since we had little hope of escaping with our lives. Nevertheless, we sawed around the ships to prevent them from being damaged by the ice, and managed to keep them in a sort of pond. We then began to drag the boats as best we could towards the sea, but after two or three days of hard work, we made minimal progress, so much so that many of us felt utterly hopeless, and I honestly began to think I was lost when I considered our dire circumstances. During this tough labor, I fell into a pond we created among some loose ice and nearly drowned; fortunately, some people nearby quickly helped me out, saving me from drowning. Our desperate situation, constantly reminding us of the possibility of freezing to death in the ice, led me to contemplate eternity more than I ever had before. I lived in daily fear of death, horrified by the prospect of facing the grim reaper in my current state, and was deeply uncertain about the possibility of a happy afterlife should I perish now. I had no hope of surviving for much longer, as I knew we couldn't last long on the ice after leaving the ships, which were now out of sight, several miles from the boats. Our appearance was truly pitiful; every face was marked by pale dejection. Many who previously mocked religion, in our moment of distress, began to call out to the good God of heaven for help; and in our time of need, He heard us and delivered us against all hope! On the eleventh day of the ships being trapped and the fourth of dragging the boats, the wind shifted to the E.N.E. The weather quickly warmed, and the ice began to break towards the sea to our southwest. Many of us hurried back on board, and with all our strength, we pushed the ships into any open water we could find, making as much sail as we could. With a glimpse of hope, we signaled to the boats and remaining crew. This felt like a reprieve from death; everyone was eager to be the first back on board any ship or boat they could find. We continued this effort until we finally reached open water again, which we accomplished in about thirty hours, filling us with immense joy and relief. Once we were safe, we anchored and made repairs; on August 19, we sailed away from this uninhabited corner of the world, where the harsh climate offers no food or shelter, and not a single tree or shrub grows among the barren rocks. Everything here is a desolate expanse of ice that even the sun’s rays cannot penetrate or melt for six months of the year. With the sun now declining, the days grew shorter as we traveled south; by the 28th, at latitude 73, it was dark by ten o'clock at night. On September 10, at latitude 58-59, we encountered a severe gale and high seas, taking on a lot of water over the course of ten hours. We worked hard all day at the pumps; one wave struck the ship with more force than anything I had ever experienced, submerging her for a time, and we feared she would sink. Two boats were washed from the booms, and the longboat from its chocks; everything that could be moved from the deck was swept away, including many valuable items from Greenland, forcing us to toss some guns overboard to lighten the ship. We spotted another ship in distress with its masts down, but we couldn’t help her. We lost sight of the Carcass until the 26th when we saw land near Orfordness, where she rejoined us. From there, we set sail for London and arrived at Deptford on the 30th. Thus ended our Arctic voyage, to the great relief of everyone on board, after being gone for four months. During that time, risking our lives, we traveled nearly as far north as 81 degrees and 20 degrees east longitude, farther than any previous navigator had gone, proving that trying to find a passage that way to India was impossible.


CHAP. X.

The author leaves Doctor Irving and engages on board a Turkey ship—Account of a black man's being kidnapped on board and sent to the West Indies, and the author's fruitless endeavours to procure his freedom—Some account of the manner of the author's conversion to the faith of Jesus Christ.

The author departs from Doctor Irving and boards a Turkish ship—Details about a black man who was kidnapped on board and shipped to the West Indies, along with the author's unsuccessful attempts to secure his freedom—A brief account of how the author came to embrace the faith of Jesus Christ.

Our voyage to the North Pole being ended, I returned to London with Doctor Irving, with whom I continued for some time, during which I began seriously to reflect on the dangers I had escaped, particularly those of my last voyage, which made a lasting impression on my mind, and, by the grace of God, proved afterwards a mercy to me; it caused me to reflect deeply on my eternal state, and to seek the Lord with full purpose of heart ere it was too late. I rejoiced greatly; and heartily thanked the Lord for directing me to London, where I was determined to work out my own salvation, and in so doing procure a title to heaven, being the result of a mind blended by ignorance and sin.

Our trip to the North Pole was over, and I returned to London with Doctor Irving. I stayed with him for a while, during which I started to seriously think about the dangers I had escaped, especially from my last voyage, which left a lasting mark on my mind and, by God’s grace, turned out to be a blessing for me. It made me reflect deeply on my eternal state and seek the Lord with a sincere heart before it was too late. I was incredibly grateful and thanked the Lord for bringing me to London, where I was determined to work on my own salvation, aiming to gain a place in heaven, influenced by a mind shaped by ignorance and sin.

In process of time I left my master, Doctor Irving, the purifier of waters, and lodged in Coventry-court, Haymarket, where I was continually oppressed and much concerned about the salvation of my soul, and was determined (in my own strength) to be a first-rate Christian. I used every means for this purpose; and, not being able to find any person amongst my acquaintance that agreed with me in point of religion, or, in scripture language, 'that would shew me any good;' I was much dejected, and knew not where to seek relief; however, I first frequented the neighbouring churches, St. James's, and others, two or three times a day, for many weeks: still I came away dissatisfied; something was wanting that I could not obtain, and I really found more heartfelt relief in reading my bible at home than in attending the church; and, being resolved to be saved, I pursued other methods still. First I went among the quakers, where the word of God was neither read or preached, so that I remained as much in the dark as ever. I then searched into the Roman catholic principles, but was not in the least satisfied. At length I had recourse to the Jews, which availed me nothing, for the fear of eternity daily harassed my mind, and I knew not where to seek shelter from the wrath to come. However this was my conclusion, at all events, to read the four evangelists, and whatever sect or party I found adhering thereto such I would join. Thus I went on heavily without any guide to direct me the way that leadeth to eternal life. I asked different people questions about the manner of going to heaven, and was told different ways. Here I was much staggered, and could not find any at that time more righteous than myself, or indeed so much inclined to devotion. I thought we should not all be saved (this is agreeable to the holy scriptures), nor would all be damned. I found none among the circle of my acquaintance that kept wholly the ten commandments. So righteous was I in my own eyes, that I was convinced I excelled many of them in that point, by keeping eight out of ten; and finding those who in general termed themselves Christians not so honest or so good in their morals as the Turks, I really thought the Turks were in a safer way of salvation than my neighbours: so that between hopes and fears I went on, and the chief comforts I enjoyed were in the musical French horn, which I then practised, and also dressing of hair. Such was my situation some months, experiencing the dishonesty of many people here. I determined at last to set out for Turkey, and there to end my days. It was now early in the spring 1774. I sought for a master, and found a captain John Hughes, commander of a ship called Anglicania, fitting out in the river Thames, and bound to Smyrna in Turkey. I shipped myself with him as a steward; at the same time I recommended to him a very clever black man, John Annis, as a cook. This man was on board the ship near two months doing his duty: he had formerly lived many years with Mr. William Kirkpatrick, a gentleman of the island of St. Kitts, from whom he parted by consent, though he afterwards tried many schemes to inveigle the poor man. He had applied to many captains who traded to St. Kitts to trepan him; and when all their attempts and schemes of kidnapping proved abortive, Mr. Kirkpatrick came to our ship at Union Stairs on Easter Monday, April the fourth, with two wherry boats and six men, having learned that the man was on board; and tied, and forcibly took him away from the ship, in the presence of the crew and the chief mate, who had detained him after he had notice to come away. I believe that this was a combined piece of business: but, at any rate, it certainly reflected great disgrace on the mate and captain also, who, although they had desired the oppressed man to stay on board, yet he did not in the least assist to recover him, or pay me a farthing of his wages, which was about five pounds. I proved the only friend he had, who attempted to regain him his liberty if possible, having known the want of liberty myself. I sent as soon as I could to Gravesend, and got knowledge of the ship in which he was; but unluckily she had sailed the first tide after he was put on board. My intention was then immediately to apprehend Mr. Kirkpatrick, who was about setting off for Scotland; and, having obtained a habeas corpus for him, and got a tipstaff to go with me to St. Paul's church-yard, where he lived, he, suspecting something of this kind, set a watch to look out. My being known to them occasioned me to use the following deception: I whitened my face, that they might not know me, and this had its desired effect. He did not go out of his house that night, and next morning I contrived a well plotted stratagem notwithstanding he had a gentleman in his house to personate him. My direction to the tipstaff, who got admittance into the house, was to conduct him to a judge, according to the writ. When he came there, his plea was, that he had not the body in custody, on which he was admitted to bail. I proceeded immediately to that philanthropist, Granville Sharp, Esq. who received me with the utmost kindness, and gave me every instruction that was needful on the occasion. I left him in full hope that I should gain the unhappy man his liberty, with the warmest sense of gratitude towards Mr. Sharp for his kindness; but, alas! my attorney proved unfaithful; he took my money, lost me many months employ, and did not do the least good in the cause: and when the poor man arrived at St. Kitts, he was, according to custom, staked to the ground with four pins through a cord, two on his wrists, and two on his ancles, was cut and flogged most unmercifully, and afterwards loaded cruelly with irons about his neck. I had two very moving letters from him, while he was in this situation; and also was told of it by some very respectable families now in London, who saw him in St. Kitts, in the same state in which he remained till kind death released him out of the hands of his tyrants. During this disagreeable business I was under strong convictions of sin, and thought that my state was worse than any man's; my mind was unaccountably disturbed; I often wished for death, though at the same time convinced I was altogether unprepared for that awful summons. Suffering much by villains in the late cause, and being much concerned about the state of my soul, these things (but particularly the latter) brought me very low; so that I became a burden to myself, and viewed all things around me as emptiness and vanity, which could give no satisfaction to a troubled conscience. I was again determined to go to Turkey, and resolved, at that time, never more to return to England. I engaged as steward on board a Turkeyman (the Wester Hall, Capt. Linna); but was prevented by means of my late captain, Mr. Hughes, and others. All this appeared to be against me, and the only comfort I then experienced was, in reading the holy scriptures, where I saw that 'there is no new thing under the sun,' Eccles. i. 9; and what was appointed for me I must submit to. Thus I continued to travel in much heaviness, and frequently murmured against the Almighty, particularly in his providential dealings; and, awful to think! I began to blaspheme, and wished often to be any thing but a human being. In these severe conflicts the Lord answered me by awful 'visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the bed,' Job xxxiii. 15. He was pleased, in much mercy, to give me to see, and in some measure to understand, the great and awful scene of the judgment-day, that 'no unclean person, no unholy thing, can enter into the kingdom of God,' Eph. v. 5. I would then, if it had been possible, have changed my nature with the meanest worm on the earth; and was ready to say to the mountains and rocks 'fall on me,' Rev. vi. 16; but all in vain. I then requested the divine Creator that he would grant me a small space of time to repent of my follies and vile iniquities, which I felt were grievous. The Lord, in his manifold mercies, was pleased to grant my request, and being yet in a state of time, the sense of God's mercies was so great on my mind when I awoke, that my strength entirely failed me for many minutes, and I was exceedingly weak. This was the first spiritual mercy I ever was sensible of, and being on praying ground, as soon as I recovered a little strength, and got out of bed and dressed myself, I invoked Heaven from my inmost soul, and fervently begged that God would never again permit me to blaspheme his most holy name. The Lord, who is long-suffering, and full of compassion to such poor rebels as we are, condescended to hear and answer. I felt that I was altogether unholy, and saw clearly what a bad use I had made of the faculties I was endowed with; they were given me to glorify God with; I thought, therefore, I had better want them here, and enter into life eternal, than abuse them and be cast into hell fire. I prayed to be directed, if there were any holier than those with whom I was acquainted, that the Lord would point them out to me. I appealed to the Searcher of hearts, whether I did not wish to love him more, and serve him better. Notwithstanding all this, the reader may easily discern, if he is a believer, that I was still in nature's darkness. At length I hated the house in which I lodged, because God's most holy name was blasphemed in it; then I saw the word of God verified, viz. 'Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear.'

In time, I left my master, Doctor Irving, the water purifier, and settled in Coventry Court, Haymarket, where I constantly struggled and felt anxious about the state of my soul. I was determined, on my own strength, to be a top-notch Christian. I tried everything to achieve this goal; since I couldn't find anyone among my friends who shared my religious views or, in biblical terms, 'who would show me any good,' I felt very downcast and didn't know where to turn for help. I first started visiting nearby churches, like St. James's, two or three times a day for many weeks, but I always left feeling dissatisfied; something essential was missing that I couldn't pinpoint. I actually found more genuine comfort reading my Bible at home than attending church, and since I was committed to being saved, I looked into other options. First, I explored the Quakers, where the word of God wasn't read or preached, leaving me just as confused as before. I then investigated Catholic beliefs but still wasn't satisfied. Eventually, I turned to the Jews, but that didn't help either; I was constantly troubled by the fear of eternity and unsure where to find refuge from impending doom. Regardless, I resolved to read the four gospels, intending to join whatever group adhered to them. This left me trudging along without any guidance to show me the path to eternal life. I asked various people how to get to heaven and received numerous conflicting answers. I was quite puzzled, unable to find anyone at that time whom I viewed as more righteous than myself, or even as devoted. I believed we couldn't all be saved (which aligns with the holy scriptures), nor would everyone be damned. I found no one among my acquaintances who kept all ten commandments. So righteous did I feel in my own eyes that I was convinced I exceeded many of them by keeping eight out of ten; and seeing that those who generally called themselves Christians seemed less honest or moral than Turks, I genuinely thought that Turks had a safer path to salvation than my neighbors. Caught between hope and fear, I continued on, finding comfort mainly in practicing the French horn and styling hair. For several months, I dealt with my situation, witnessing the dishonesty of many around me. Ultimately, I decided to set out for Turkey to end my days there. It was early spring 1774. I sought a master and found Captain John Hughes, who commanded a ship called Anglicania, preparing to sail from the Thames to Smyrna in Turkey. I signed on as a steward and also recommended a talented Black man, John Annis, as the cook. This man was on board for nearly two months performing his duties. He had previously lived for many years with Mr. William Kirkpatrick, a gentleman from the island of St. Kitts, whom he left amicably, although he later tried various schemes to lure the poor man back. He approached many captains trading to St. Kitts in an attempt to kidnap him. When those efforts failed, Mr. Kirkpatrick came to our ship at Union Stairs on Easter Monday, April fourth, with two small boats and six men, having learned that John was on board. They forcibly took him away from the ship in front of the crew and the chief mate, who had kept John on board despite telling him to leave. I believe it was all planned, but either way, it brought great shame to the mate and the captain, who, although they had wanted the oppressed man to stay on board, did nothing to get him back or pay me a penny of his wages, which amounted to about five pounds. I was his only friend who attempted to regain his freedom, understanding the value of liberty myself. I sent word to Gravesend to learn which ship he had been taken on, but unfortunately, she had already set sail the first tide after he was boarded. My intention then was to arrest Mr. Kirkpatrick, who was about to leave for Scotland; having obtained a writ of habeas corpus, I enlisted a tipstaff to accompany me to St. Paul's Churchyard, where he lived. Suspecting something was up, he set a lookout. Since they knew me, I had to use a ruse: I whitened my face to disguise myself, which worked. He didn't leave his house that night, and the next morning I devised an elaborate plan, even though he had a gentleman posing as him in his house. I instructed the tipstaff, who gained entry, to bring him before a judge as stated in the writ. When he arrived, his plea was that he didn’t have the body in custody, so he was granted bail. I then immediately sought out the philanthropist Granville Sharp, Esq., who welcomed me kindly and provided all necessary guidance for the situation. I left him hopeful that I could secure the poor man's freedom, feeling immense gratitude towards Mr. Sharp for his kindness. Sadly, my attorney proved to be untrustworthy; he took my money, wasted many months of my time, and did nothing beneficial for the cause. By the time the poor man reached St. Kitts, he faced terrible treatment as was customary: staked to the ground with four pins through a cord, two on his wrists and two on his ankles, he endured severe beatings and was then cruelly shackled with iron around his neck. I received two heartbreaking letters from him during this ordeal and was also informed of his situation by several respected families in London who witnessed his condition in St. Kitts. He remained in that state until death graciously freed him from his oppressors. Throughout this distressing time, I felt deep conviction of sin, believing that my condition was worse than anyone else's. My mind was in turmoil; I often wished for death, though, at the same time, I knew I was wholly unprepared to meet it. Enduring the pain caused by those villains, and deeply concerned for the state of my soul, particularly due to the latter, brought me so low that I became a burden to myself and viewed everything around me as meaningless and empty, unable to satisfy a troubled conscience. I once again resolved to head to Turkey, decisively planning to never return to England. I signed on as a steward on a Turkey-bound ship (the Wester Hall, Capt. Linna); however, I was prevented from doing so by my former captain, Mr. Hughes, and others. Everything felt like it was against me, and the only solace I found was in reading the holy scriptures, where I recognized that 'there is no new thing under the sun' (Eccles. i. 9) and that I had to accept what was appointed for me. Thus, I traveled in deep sorrow, frequently grumbling against God, especially regarding His providential dealings; and horrifically, I began to blaspheme and often wished to be anything other than human. During these harsh conflicts, the Lord spoke to me through terrifying 'visions of the night, when deep sleep falls upon men, in slumberings upon the bed' (Job xxxiii. 15). He graciously allowed me glimpses of the terrifying scene of judgment day, making it clear that 'no unclean person, no unholy thing, can enter the kingdom of God' (Eph. v. 5). At that moment, if it had been possible, I would have traded my nature with the most lowly worm on earth; I was ready to ask the mountains and rocks to 'fall on me' (Rev. vi. 16), but all to no avail. I then pleaded with the divine Creator for just a little time to repent of my foolishness and vile sins, which weighed heavily on me. In His multitude of mercies, the Lord granted my request, and while I still had time, the enormity of God's mercy overwhelmed me when I awoke, leaving me weak and shaken for several minutes. This was the first time I truly felt a spiritual mercy, and being in a state of prayer, I quickly got out of bed, dressed myself, and earnestly prayed to Heaven from my innermost being, begging God never to let me blaspheme His holy name again. The Lord, who is patient and compassionate to such rebellious beings as we are, kindly listened and responded. I realized how utterly unholy I was and clearly saw how I had misused the abilities I was endowed with; I understood they were given to me to glorify God. I thought it would be better to lack them entirely and enter eternal life than to abuse them and ultimately be cast into hellfire. I prayed for guidance, asking if any were holier than those I knew, that the Lord would reveal them to me. I appealed to the Searcher of hearts, affirming my desire to love Him more and serve Him better. Despite all this, anyone reading this can clearly see, if they are a believer, that I was still in the dark of nature. Eventually, I grew to loathe the place where I stayed because God's holy name was blasphemed there. Then I saw the truth of the word of God manifest: 'Before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear.'

I had a great desire to read the bible the whole day at home; but not having a convenient place for retirement, I left the house in the day, rather than stay amongst the wicked ones; and that day as I was walking, it pleased God to direct me to a house where there was an old sea-faring man, who experienced much of the love of God shed abroad in his heart. He began to discourse with me; and, as I desired to love the Lord, his conversation rejoiced me greatly; and indeed I had never heard before the love of Christ to believers set forth in such a manner, and in so clear a point of view. Here I had more questions to put to the man than his time would permit him to answer; and in that memorable hour there came in a dissenting minister; he joined our discourse, and asked me some few questions; among others, where I heard the gospel preached. I knew not what he meant by hearing the gospel; I told him I had read the gospel: and he asked where I went to church, or whether I went at all or not. To which I replied, 'I attended St. James's, St. Martin's, and St. Ann's, Soho;'—'So,' said he, 'you are a churchman.' I answered, I was. He then invited me to a love-feast at his chapel that evening. I accepted the offer, and thanked him; and soon after he went away, I had some further discourse with the old Christian, added to some profitable reading, which made me exceedingly happy. When I left him he reminded me of coming to the feast; I assured him I would be there. Thus we parted, and I weighed over the heavenly conversation that had passed between these two men, which cheered my then heavy and drooping spirit more than any thing I had met with for many months. However, I thought the time long in going to my supposed banquet. I also wished much for the company of these friendly men; their company pleased me much; and I thought the gentlemen very kind, in asking me, a stranger, to a feast; but how singular did it appear to me, to have it in a chapel! When the wished-for hour came I went, and happily the old man was there, who kindly seated me, as he belonged to the place. I was much astonished to see the place filled with people, and no signs of eating and drinking. There were many ministers in the company. At last they began by giving out hymns, and between the singing the minister engaged in prayer; in short, I knew not what to make of this sight, having never seen any thing of the kind in my life before now. Some of the guests began to speak their experience, agreeable to what I read in the Scriptures; much was said by every speaker of the providence of God, and his unspeakable mercies, to each of them. This I knew in a great measure, and could most heartily join them. But when they spoke of a future state, they seemed to be altogether certain of their calling and election of God; and that no one could ever separate them from the love of Christ, or pluck them out of his hands. This filled me with utter consternation, intermingled with admiration. I was so amazed as not to know what to think of the company; my heart was attracted and my affections were enlarged. I wished to be as happy as them, and was persuaded in my mind that they were different from the world 'that lieth in wickedness,' 1 John v. 19. Their language and singing, &c. did well harmonize; I was entirely overcome, and wished to live and die thus. Lastly, some persons in the place produced some neat baskets full of buns, which they distributed about; and each person communicated with his neighbour, and sipped water out of different mugs, which they handed about to all who were present. This kind of Christian fellowship I had never seen, nor ever thought of seeing on earth; it fully reminded me of what I had read in the holy scriptures, of the primitive Christians, who loved each other and broke bread. In partaking of it, even from house to house, this entertainment (which lasted about four hours) ended in singing and prayer. It was the first soul feast I ever was present at. This last twenty-four hours produced me things, spiritual and temporal, sleeping and waking, judgment and mercy, that I could not but admire the goodness of God, in directing the blind, blasphemous sinner in the path that he knew not of, even among the just; and instead of judgment he has shewed mercy, and will hear and answer the prayers and supplications of every returning prodigal:

I really wanted to read the Bible all day at home, but since I didn’t have a quiet space to do so, I left the house during the day to avoid being around bad influences. While I was walking, I was guided by God to a house where there was an old sailor who had experienced a deep love from God. He started talking to me, and since I wanted to love the Lord, our conversation brought me a lot of joy. I had never heard the love of Christ for believers expressed so clearly before. I had more questions for him than he had time to answer, and during that memorable hour, a dissenting minister came in and joined our conversation. He asked me a few questions, including where I heard the gospel preached. I didn’t understand what he meant by hearing the gospel, so I told him I had read it. He then asked me where I went to church or if I attended at all. I replied that I attended St. James's, St. Martin's, and St. Ann's in Soho. He said, “So, you’re a churchgoer.” I confirmed that I was. He then invited me to a love feast at his chapel that evening. I accepted his invitation and thanked him. After he left, I continued to talk with the old man and did some valuable reading, which made me very happy. Before we parted, he reminded me about coming to the feast, and I assured him I would be there. As we separated, I reflected on the uplifting conversation I had with these two men, which lifted my spirits more than anything I had experienced in months. However, I felt like time dragged on as I anticipated the feast. I also really wanted to be with those friendly men; their company delighted me, and I thought it was very kind of them to invite me, a stranger, to a feast. But I found it strange to have it in a chapel. When the moment arrived, I went, and fortunately, the old man was there and kindly seated me since he was part of the place. I was amazed to see it packed with people and no signs of food or drink. There were many ministers among the guests. Eventually, they started by singing hymns, and in between the songs, the minister prayed. Honestly, I didn’t know what to make of this, as I had never seen anything like it before. Some guests began sharing their experiences, similar to what I had read in the Scriptures; they spoke a lot about God’s providence and his indescribable mercy towards them. I understood much of what they said and could wholeheartedly agree. But when they talked about the future, they seemed completely confident in their calling and God’s choice, believing that nothing could separate them from the love of Christ or take them out of His hands. This filled me with a mix of shock and admiration. I was so astonished that I didn’t know what to think of the company; my heart was drawn in and my affections expanded. I wanted to be as happy as they were and was convinced they were different from the world that lies in wickedness, 1 John 5:19. Their words and singing harmonized well; I was completely overwhelmed and wished to live and die like this. Lastly, some people brought out neat baskets full of buns, which they shared around; everyone exchanged with their neighbors and took sips of water from different mugs that were passed around. I had never seen or even thought I would see such Christian fellowship on earth; it completely reminded me of what I had read in the holy scriptures about primitive Christians who loved each other and broke bread together. Partaking in this, even from house to house, this gathering (which lasted about four hours) ended with singing and prayer. It was the first soul feast I had ever attended. The past twenty-four hours brought me both spiritual and material blessings, in sleeping and waking, in judgment and mercy, which made me admire God’s goodness in guiding a blind, sinful soul into a path it didn’t know, right among the righteous; and instead of judgment, He showed mercy and is willing to hear and answer the prayers and pleas of every returning prodigal.

Oh! What a huge debt I owe to grace! Every day I'm forced to be!

After this I was resolved to win Heaven if possible; and if I perished I thought it should be at the feet of Jesus, in praying to him for salvation. After having been an eye-witness to some of the happiness which attended those who feared God, I knew not how, with any propriety, to return to my lodgings, where the name of God was continually profaned, at which I felt the greatest horror. I paused in my mind for some time, not knowing what to do; whether to hire a bed elsewhere, or go home again. At last, fearing an evil report might arise, I went home, with a farewell to card-playing and vain jesting, &c. I saw that time was very short, eternity long, and very near, and I viewed those persons alone blessed who were found ready at midnight call, or when the Judge of all, both quick and dead, cometh.

After this, I was determined to win Heaven if I could; and if I was going to perish, I thought it should be at the feet of Jesus, praying to him for salvation. After witnessing some of the joy that comes to those who fear God, I didn’t know how I could go back to my place where God’s name was constantly disrespected, which horrified me. I hesitated for a while, unsure of what to do—whether to find a place to stay elsewhere or go back home. In the end, worried about what others might say, I went back home, saying goodbye to card-playing and pointless joking, etc. I realized that time was very short, eternity was long, and very close, and I saw that those were truly blessed who were ready at the midnight call, or when the Judge of all, both living and dead, comes.

The next day I took courage, and went to Holborn, to see my new and worthy acquaintance, the old man, Mr. C——; he, with his wife, a gracious woman, were at work at silk weaving; they seemed mutually happy, and both quite glad to see me, and I more so to see them. I sat down, and we conversed much about soul matters, &c. Their discourse was amazingly delightful, edifying, and pleasant. I knew not at last how to leave this agreeable pair, till time summoned me away. As I was going they lent me a little book, entitled "The Conversion of an Indian." It was in questions and answers. The poor man came over the sea to London, to inquire after the Christian's God, who, (through rich mercy) he found, and had not his journey in vain. The above book was of great use to me, and at that time was a means of strengthening my faith; however, in parting, they both invited me to call on them when I pleased. This delighted me, and I took care to make all the improvement from it I could; and so far I thanked God for such company and desires. I prayed that the many evils I felt within might be done away, and that I might be weaned from my former carnal acquaintances. This was quickly heard and answered, and I was soon connected with those whom the scripture calls the excellent of the earth. I heard the gospel preached, and the thoughts of my heart and actions were laid open by the preachers, and the way of salvation by Christ alone was evidently set forth. Thus I went on happily for near two months; and I once heard, during this period, a reverend gentleman speak of a man who had departed this life in full assurance of his going to glory. I was much astonished at the assertion; and did very deliberately inquire how he could get at this knowledge. I was answered fully, agreeable to what I read in the oracles of truth; and was told also, that if I did not experience the new birth, and the pardon of my sins, through the blood of Christ, before I died, I could not enter the kingdom of heaven. I knew not what to think of this report, as I thought I kept eight commandments out of ten; then my worthy interpreter told me I did not do it, nor could I; and he added, that no man ever did or could keep the commandments, without offending in one point. I thought this sounded very strange, and puzzled me much for many weeks; for I thought it a hard saying. I then asked my friend, Mr. L——d, who was a clerk in a chapel, why the commandments of God were given, if we could not be saved by them? To which he replied, 'The law is a schoolmaster to bring us to Christ,' who alone could and did keep the commandments, and fulfilled all their requirements for his elect people, even those to whom he had given a living faith, and the sins of those chosen vessels were already atoned for and forgiven them whilst living; and if I did not experience the same before my exit, the Lord would say at that great day to me 'Go ye cursed,' &c. &c. for God would appear faithful in his judgments to the wicked, as he would be faithful in shewing mercy to those who were ordained to it before the world was; therefore Christ Jesus seemed to be all in all to that man's soul. I was much wounded at this discourse, and brought into such a dilemma as I never expected. I asked him, if he was to die that moment, whether he was sure to enter the kingdom of God? and added, 'Do you know that your sins are forgiven you?' He answered in the affirmative. Then confusion, anger, and discontent seized me, and I staggered much at this sort of doctrine; it brought me to a stand, not knowing which to believe, whether salvation by works or by faith only in Christ. I requested him to tell me how I might know when my sins were forgiven me. He assured me he could not, and that none but God alone could do this. I told him it was very mysterious; but he said it was really matter of fact, and quoted many portions of scripture immediately to the point, to which I could make no reply. He then desired me to pray to God to shew me these things. I answered, that I prayed to God every day. He said, 'I perceive you are a churchman.' I answered I was. He then entreated me to beg of God to shew me what I was, and the true state of my soul. I thought the prayer very short and odd; so we parted for that time. I weighed all these things well over, and could not help thinking how it was possible for a man to know that his sins were forgiven him in this life. I wished that God would reveal this self same thing unto me. In a short time after this I went to Westminster chapel; the Rev. Mr. P—— preached, from Lam. iii. 39. It was a wonderful sermon; he clearly shewed that a living man had no cause to complain for the punishment of his sins; he evidently justified the Lord in all his dealings with the sons of men; he also shewed the justice of God in the eternal punishment of the wicked and impenitent. The discourse seemed to me like a two-edged sword cutting all ways; it afforded me much joy, intermingled with many fears, about my soul; and when it was ended, he gave it out that he intended, the ensuing week, to examine all those who meant to attend the Lord's table. Now I thought much of my good works, and at the same time was doubtful of my being a proper object to receive the sacrament; I was full of meditation till the day of examining. However, I went to the chapel, and, though much distressed, I addressed the reverend gentleman, thinking, if I was not right, he would endeavour to convince me of it. When I conversed with him, the first thing he asked me was, what I knew of Christ? I told him I believed in him, and had been baptized in his name. 'Then,' said he, 'when were you brought to the knowledge of God? and how were you convinced of sin?' I knew not what he meant by these questions; I told him I kept eight commandments out of ten; but that I sometimes swore on board ship, and sometimes when on shore, and broke the sabbath. He then asked me if I could read? I answered, 'Yes.'—'Then,' said he, 'do you not read in the bible, he that offends in one point is guilty of all?' I said, 'Yes.' Then he assured me, that one sin unatoned for was as sufficient to damn a soul as one leak was to sink a ship. Here I was struck with awe; for the minister exhorted me much, and reminded me of the shortness of time, and the length of eternity, and that no unregenerate soul, or any thing unclean, could enter the kingdom of Heaven. He did not admit me as a communicant; but recommended me to read the scriptures, and hear the word preached, not to neglect fervent prayer to God, who has promised to hear the supplications of those who seek him in godly sincerity; so I took my leave of him, with many thanks, and resolved to follow his advice, so far as the Lord would condescend to enable me. During this time I was out of employ, nor was I likely to get a situation suitable for me, which obliged me to go once more to sea. I engaged as steward of a ship called the Hope, Capt. Richard Strange, bound from London to Cadiz in Spain. In a short time after I was on board I heard the name of God much blasphemed, and I feared greatly, lest I should catch the horrible infection. I thought if I sinned again, after having life and death set evidently before me, I should certainly go to hell. My mind was uncommonly chagrined, and I murmured much at God's providential dealings with me, and was discontented with the commandments, that I could not be saved by what I had done; I hated all things, and wished I had never been born; confusion seized me, and I wished to be annihilated. One day I was standing on the very edge of the stern of the ship, thinking to drown myself; but this scripture was instantly impressed on my mind—'that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him,' 1 John iii. 15. Then I paused, and thought myself the unhappiest man living. Again I was convinced that the Lord was better to me than I deserved, and I was better off in the world than many. After this I began to fear death; I fretted, mourned, and prayed, till I became a burden to others, but more so to myself. At length I concluded to beg my bread on shore rather than go again to sea amongst a people who feared not God, and I entreated the captain three different times to discharge me; he would not, but each time gave me greater and greater encouragement to continue with him, and all on board shewed me very great civility: notwithstanding all this I was unwilling to embark again. At last some of my religious friends advised me, by saying it was my lawful calling, consequently it was my duty to obey, and that God was not confined to place, &c. &c. particularly Mr. G.S. the governor of Tothil-fields Bridewell, who pitied my case, and read the eleventh chapter of the Hebrews to me, with exhortations. He prayed for me, and I believed that he prevailed on my behalf, as my burden was then greatly removed, and I found a heartfelt resignation to the will of God. The good man gave me a pocket Bible and Allen's Alarm to the unconverted. We parted, and the next day I went on board again. We sailed for Spain, and I found favour with the captain. It was the fourth of the month of September when we sailed from London; we had a delightful voyage to Cadiz, where we arrived the twenty-third of the same month. The place is strong, commands a fine prospect, and is very rich. The Spanish galloons frequent that port, and some arrived whilst we were there. I had many opportunities of reading the scriptures. I wrestled hard with God in fervent prayer, who had declared in his word that he would hear the groanings and deep sighs of the poor in spirit. I found this verified to my utter astonishment and comfort in the following manner:

The next day I gathered my courage and went to Holborn to see my new friend, Mr. C——, the old man. He and his wife, a kind woman, were busy weaving silk. They both seemed genuinely happy and were glad to see me, and I was even happier to see them. I sat down, and we had a deep conversation about spiritual matters, and it was incredibly delightful, enlightening, and enjoyable. Eventually, I didn’t want to leave this lovely couple, but time forced me to go. As I was leaving, they lent me a small book titled "The Conversion of an Indian." It followed a questions-and-answers format. The poor man had sailed across the ocean to London to learn about the Christian God, and (through rich mercy) he found Him and didn’t make the journey in vain. That book was very helpful to me, and at that time, it strengthened my faith; however, as we parted, they both invited me to visit them whenever I wanted. This made me very happy, and I tried to make the most of it; I thanked God for such companionship and desires. I prayed that the many wrongs I felt inside would be removed, and that I might distance myself from my former sinful friendships. My prayers were quickly heard and answered, and I soon became connected with people the scripture calls the excellent of the earth. I heard the gospel preached, and the thoughts of my heart and actions were exposed by the preachers, clearly laying out the path to salvation through Christ alone. I continued happily for nearly two months; during this time, I once heard a respected gentleman talk about a man who had died confidently believing he was going to heaven. I was quite astonished by this claim and carefully asked how he could know such a thing. I was given a complete answer that aligned with what I read in the scriptures, and I was also told that if I didn’t experience being born again and the forgiveness of my sins through the blood of Christ before I died, I wouldn’t enter the kingdom of heaven. I didn’t know what to make of this statement, as I believed I followed eight out of ten commandments; then my worthy interpreter told me I didn’t truly do that, nor could I, adding that no one has ever kept all the commandments without breaking at least one. This sounded very strange and puzzled me for many weeks because I found it hard to accept. I then asked my friend, Mr. L——d, a clerk in a chapel, why the commandments were given if we couldn't be saved by them. He replied, "The law is a schoolmaster to bring us to Christ," who alone could and did keep the commandments and fulfilled all their requirements for His chosen people, even those to whom He had granted a living faith; the sins of those chosen vessels were already atoned for and forgiven while they were alive. He said that if I did not experience the same before I died, God would say to me on that great day, "Go you cursed," etc., because God would be faithful in His judgments against the wicked as He would be in showing mercy to those ordained to it before the world began; therefore, Christ Jesus seemed everything to that man's soul. I was deeply affected by this conversation and found myself in a dilemma I never expected. I asked him if he was certain he would enter the kingdom of God if he died at that moment, and added, "Do you know your sins are forgiven?" He answered yes. Then confusion, anger, and discontent overwhelmed me, and I wavered between believing in salvation by works or by faith alone in Christ. I asked him how I could know when my sins were forgiven. He assured me he couldn't know for sure and that only God could provide that assurance. I found this very mysterious, but he insisted it was factual and quoted numerous scripture passages directly related to this point, which left me speechless. He then urged me to pray to God for clarity. I replied that I prayed to God every day. He said, "I see you are a churchgoer." I confirmed that I was. He then encouraged me to ask God to reveal what I truly was and the true state of my soul. I thought that prayer was unusual and short, so we parted ways for the time being. I pondered all of this deeply and couldn't help but question how someone could know for sure their sins were forgiven in this life. I wished that God would reveal this to me. Shortly afterward, I went to Westminster Chapel; Rev. Mr. P—— preached from Lamentations 3:39. It was an incredible sermon; he clearly showed that a living person had no reason to complain about the punishment of their sins. He justified God in all His dealings with humanity and demonstrated the justice of God in the eternal punishment of the wicked and unrepentant. The message felt powerful, like a two-edged sword, cutting all ways, bringing me both joy and many fears about my soul. When it ended, he announced that the following week he would examine those who wanted to partake in the Lord's Supper. I thought a lot about my good deeds but was also unsure if I was deserving of receiving the sacrament. I was lost in thought until the examination day. However, I went to the chapel, and although distressed, I approached the reverend gentleman, thinking if I was not right, he would try to convince me otherwise. When I spoke with him, the first thing he asked was what I knew about Christ. I told him I believed in Him and had been baptized in His name. "Then," he said, "when were you brought to the knowledge of God? And how were you convinced of sin?" I didn't understand his questions; I told him I followed eight out of ten commandments but sometimes swore on the ship and occasionally broke the Sabbath. He then asked if I could read; I answered yes. He said, "Then, do you not read in the Bible that he who offends in one point is guilty of all?" I said yes. He assured me that even one unatoned sin is enough to condemn a soul, just as one leak is enough to sink a ship. This struck me with awe, for the minister encouraged me and reminded me of how short life is and how long eternity is, and that no unregenerate soul or anything unclean could enter the kingdom of Heaven. He didn’t allow me to partake in communion but recommended I read the scriptures and listen to the word being preached, urging me to keep praying earnestly to God, who has promised to answer the prayers of those who seek Him sincerely. I thanked him and resolved to follow his advice as much as God would enable me. During this time, I was out of work, and finding a suitable job was unlikely, which led me to return to sea. I took a job as steward on a ship called the Hope, under Captain Richard Strange, sailing from London to Cadiz in Spain. Shortly after boarding, I heard God’s name blasphemed frequently, and I feared I might catch that terrible attitude. I thought that if I sinned again, knowing the stakes, I would definitely go to hell. My mind was incredibly troubled, and I often resented God’s dealings with me, feeling frustrated that I couldn’t be saved by my deeds; I hated everything and wished I had never been born; despair seized me, and I wished to be erased from existence. One day I stood at the very edge of the ship’s stern, contemplating suicide, but then a scripture came to my mind—"No murderer has eternal life abiding in him" (1 John 3:15). I paused and thought I was the unhappiest person alive. Again, I realized that the Lord was more merciful to me than I deserved, and I was better off in the world than many others. After that, I started to fear death; I worried, mourned, and prayed until I became a burden to others and mostly to myself. Eventually, I decided to beg for my bread on land rather than return to sea with people who didn’t fear God. I asked the captain three different times to let me off the ship, but he wouldn’t agree; instead, he encouraged me each time to stay with him, and everyone on board treated me with great respect. Still, I was reluctant to embark again. Finally, some of my religious friends advised me, saying it was my legitimate calling; therefore, it was my duty to obey, and that God isn’t confined to one place, etc., especially Mr. G.S., the governor of Tothil-fields Bridewell, who felt for my situation and read me the eleventh chapter of Hebrews with encouragement. He prayed for me, and I believed he made an impact on my burden, as I felt relieved afterward and found a heartfelt acceptance of God's will. The good man gave me a pocket Bible and Allen's Alarm to the unconverted. After we parted, I returned to the ship the next day. We set sail for Spain, and I received favor from the captain. We departed from London on September 4th and had a pleasant voyage to Cadiz, arriving on the twenty-third of the same month. The place is fortified, offers a beautiful view, and is very wealthy. The Spanish galleons frequently visit that port, and some arrived while we were there. I had many opportunities to read the scriptures. I wrestled hard with God in fervent prayer, who had promised in His word to hear the groanings and deep sighs of the poor in spirit. I found this to be true to my complete astonishment and comfort in the following way:

On the morning of the 6th of October, (I pray you to attend) or all that day, I thought that I should either see or hear something supernatural. I had a secret impulse on my mind of something that was to take place, which drove me continually for that time to a throne of grace. It pleased God to enable me to wrestle with him, as Jacob did: I prayed that if sudden death were to happen, and I perished, it might be at Christ's feet.

On the morning of October 6th, I felt an urge to experience something supernatural, whether by sight or sound. I had a strong sense that something significant was about to happen, which constantly urged me to seek God's presence. God graciously allowed me to wrestle with Him, like Jacob did: I prayed that if I were to face sudden death and perish, it would be at Christ's feet.

In the evening of the same day, as I was reading and meditating on the fourth chapter of the Acts, twelfth verse, under the solemn apprehensions of eternity, and reflecting on my past actions, I began to think I had lived a moral life, and that I had a proper ground to believe I had an interest in the divine favour; but still meditating on the subject, not knowing whether salvation was to be had partly for our own good deeds, or solely as the sovereign gift of God; in this deep consternation the Lord was pleased to break in upon my soul with his bright beams of heavenly light; and in an instant as it were, removing the veil, and letting light into a dark place, I saw clearly with the eye of faith the crucified Saviour bleeding on the cross on mount Calvary: the scriptures became an unsealed book, I saw myself a condemned criminal under the law, which came with its full force to my conscience, and when 'the commandment came sin revived, and I died,' I saw the Lord Jesus Christ in his humiliation, loaded and bearing my reproach, sin, and shame. I then clearly perceived that by the deeds of the law no flesh living could be justified. I was then convinced that by the first Adam sin came, and by the second Adam (the Lord Jesus Christ) all that are saved must be made alive. It was given me at that time to know what it was to be born again, John iii. 5. I saw the eighth chapter to the Romans, and the doctrines of God's decrees, verified agreeable to his eternal, everlasting, and unchangeable purposes. The word of God was sweet to my taste, yea sweeter than honey and the honeycomb. Christ was revealed to my soul as the chiefest among ten thousand. These heavenly moments were really as life to the dead, and what John calls an earnest of the Spirit[V]. This was indeed unspeakable, and I firmly believe undeniable by many. Now every leading providential circumstance that happened to me, from the day I was taken from my parents to that hour, was then in my view, as if it had but just then occurred. I was sensible of the invisible hand of God, which guided and protected me when in truth I knew it not: still the Lord pursued me although I slighted and disregarded it; this mercy melted me down. When I considered my poor wretched state I wept, seeing what a great debtor I was to sovereign free grace. Now the Ethiopian was willing to be saved by Jesus Christ, the sinner's only surety, and also to rely on none other person or thing for salvation. Self was obnoxious, and good works he had none, for it is God that worketh in us both to will and to do. The amazing things of that hour can never be told—it was joy in the Holy Ghost! I felt an astonishing change; the burden of sin, the gaping jaws of hell, and the fears of death, that weighed me down before, now lost their horror; indeed I thought death would now be the best earthly friend I ever had. Such were my grief and joy as I believe are seldom experienced. I was bathed in tears, and said, What am I that God should thus look on me the vilest of sinners? I felt a deep concern for my mother and friends, which occasioned me to pray with fresh ardour; and, in the abyss of thought, I viewed the unconverted people of the world in a very awful state, being without God and without hope.

In the evening of that same day, while I was reading and reflecting on the twelfth verse of the fourth chapter of Acts, with a serious awareness of eternity, I started to think I had lived a moral life, and that I had a valid reason to believe I was favored by God. But as I continued to ponder this, unsure whether salvation came from our own good deeds or was solely a gift from God, I was suddenly touched by a bright light of divine insight. In an instant, it was as if a veil was lifted, and I could clearly see through faith the crucified Savior bleeding on the cross on Mount Calvary. The scriptures transformed into an open book; I recognized myself as a condemned sinner under the law, which hit my conscience with full force. When 'the commandment came, sin revived, and I died,' I saw the Lord Jesus Christ in His humiliation, bearing my disgrace, sin, and shame. I clearly understood that no one could be justified by the deeds of the law. I realized that sin entered the world through the first Adam, and by the second Adam (the Lord Jesus Christ), those who are saved must be made alive. At that time, I came to know what it meant to be born again, as stated in John 3:5. I grasped the message of Romans chapter eight and the truths of God’s decrees, confirming His eternal, everlasting, and unchanging purposes. The word of God was sweeter to me than honey and the honeycomb. Christ was revealed to my soul as the most important of all. Those heavenly moments felt like life to the dead, which John refers to as an earnest of the Spirit[V]. This was truly indescribable and undeniably real for many. Every significant event that occurred in my life, from the day I was taken from my parents up to that moment, unfolded before me as if it had just happened. I felt the invisible hand of God guiding and protecting me, even when I was unaware of it; the Lord pursued me even though I ignored it, and this mercy moved me deeply. As I reflected on my wretched condition, I wept, realizing how much I owed to sovereign grace. Like the Ethiopian, I was willing to be saved by Jesus Christ, the only surety for sinners, and I relied on no one else for salvation. I was aware of my shortcomings, having no good works of my own, for it is God who works in us both to will and to act. The incredible experiences of that moment are beyond words—it was joy in the Holy Spirit! I felt an overwhelming change; the burden of sin, the terrifying prospect of hell, and the fear of death, which had once weighed me down, now lost their dread; in fact, I thought death would now be the best friend I ever had. My grief and joy were such as few people experience. I was in tears and said, "What am I that God should look at me, the worst of sinners?" I felt a deep concern for my mother and friends, which led me to pray with renewed passion; and in my thoughts, I saw the unconverted people of the world in a dreadful condition, being without God and without hope.

It pleased God to pour out on me the Spirit of prayer and the grace of supplication, so that in loud acclamations I was enabled to praise and glorify his most holy name. When I got out of the cabin, and told some of the people what the Lord had done for me, alas, who could understand me or believe my report!—None but to whom the arm of the Lord was revealed. I became a barbarian to them in talking of the love of Christ: his name was to me as ointment poured forth; indeed it was sweet to my soul, but to them a rock of offence. I thought my case singular, and every hour a day until I came to London, for I much longed to be with some to whom I could tell of the wonders of God's love towards me, and join in prayer to him whom my soul loved and thirsted after. I had uncommon commotions within, such as few can tell aught about. Now the bible was my only companion and comfort; I prized it much, with many thanks to God that I could read it for myself, and was not left to be tossed about or led by man's devices and notions. The worth of a soul cannot be told.—May the Lord give the reader an understanding in this. Whenever I looked in the bible I saw things new, and many texts were immediately applied to me with great comfort, for I knew that to me was the word of salvation sent. Sure I was that the Spirit which indited the word opened my heart to receive the truth of it as it is in Jesus—that the same Spirit enabled me to act faith upon the promises that were so precious to me, and enabled me to believe to the salvation of my soul. By free grace I was persuaded that I had a part in the first resurrection, and was 'enlightened with the light of the living,' Job xxxiii. 30. I wished for a man of God with whom I might converse: my soul was like the chariots of Aminidab, Canticles vi. 12. These, among others, were the precious promises that were so powerfully applied to me: 'All things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive,' Mat. xxi. 22. 'Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you,' John xiv. 27. I saw the blessed Redeemer to be the fountain of life, and the well of salvation. I experienced him all in all; he had brought me by a way that I knew not, and he had made crooked paths straight. Then in his name I set up my Ebenezer, saying, Hitherto he hath helped me: and could say to the sinners about me, Behold what a Saviour I have! Thus I was, by the teaching of that all-glorious Deity, the great One in Three, and Three in One, confirmed in the truths of the bible, those oracles of everlasting truth, on which every soul living must stand or fall eternally, agreeable to Acts iv. 12. 'Neither is there salvation in any other, for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved, but only Christ Jesus.' May God give the reader a right understanding in these facts! To him that believeth all things are possible, but to them that are unbelieving nothing is pure, Titus i. 15. During this period we remained at Cadiz until our ship got laden. We sailed about the fourth of November; and, having a good passage, we arrived in London the month following, to my comfort, with heartfelt gratitude to God for his rich and unspeakable mercies. On my return I had but one text which puzzled me, or that the devil endeavoured to buffet me with, viz. Rom. xi. 6. and, as I had heard of the Reverend Mr. Romaine, and his great knowledge in the scriptures, I wished much to hear him preach. One day I went to Blackfriars church, and, to my great satisfaction and surprise, he preached from that very text. He very clearly shewed the difference between human works and free election, which is according to God's sovereign will and pleasure. These glad tidings set me entirely at liberty, and I went out of the church rejoicing, seeing my spots were those of God's children. I went to Westminster Chapel, and saw some of my old friends, who were glad when they perceived the wonderful change that the Lord had wrought in me, particularly Mr. G—— S——, my worthy acquaintance, who was a man of a choice spirit, and had great zeal for the Lord's service. I enjoyed his correspondence till he died in the year 1784. I was again examined at that same chapel, and was received into church fellowship amongst them: I rejoiced in spirit, making melody in my heart to the God of all my mercies. Now my whole wish was to be dissolved, and to be with Christ—but, alas! I must wait mine appointed time.

It pleased God to pour out the Spirit of prayer and grace of supplication on me, so that I could loudly praise and glorify His holy name. When I left the cabin and told some people what the Lord had done for me, who could understand or believe me?—Only those to whom the Lord revealed Himself. I felt like a stranger to them as I spoke of the love of Christ; His name was to me like ointment poured out; it was sweet to my soul but to them, a stumbling block. I thought my situation was unique, each hour felt like a day until I arrived in London, longing to be with others to share the wonders of God’s love and join in prayer to Him whom my soul loved and thirsted for. I had intense feelings within that few could understand. The Bible became my only friend and comfort; I cherished it, thanking God that I could read it myself and wasn’t tossed about by human ideas and teachings. The worth of a soul is beyond description.—May the Lord help the reader understand this. Every time I opened the Bible, I found new things, and many verses spoke directly to me with great comfort, for I knew the message of salvation was sent to me. I was confident that the Spirit who inspired the word opened my heart to receive its truth as it is in Jesus—that same Spirit gave me faith in the promises that were so precious to me and helped me believe for the salvation of my soul. By grace, I was convinced I had a part in the first resurrection, and I was "enlightened with the light of the living," Job xxxiii. 30. I wished for a man of God to talk with; my soul was like the chariots of Aminidab, Canticles vi. 12. These among others were the precious promises that resonated within me: "Whatever you ask in prayer, believing, you will receive," Mat. xxi. 22. "Peace I leave with you, my peace I give to you," John xiv. 27. I saw the blessed Redeemer as the source of life and the well of salvation. I experienced Him fully; He guided me through paths I didn’t know and made the rough places smooth. Then in His name, I set up my Ebenezer, saying, "Up to now He has helped me," and I could tell the sinners around me, "Look at what a Savior I have!" Thus, through the teaching of the glorious God, the great One in Three and Three in One, I was confirmed in the truths of the Bible, the everlasting oracles on which every soul must stand or fall eternally, as stated in Acts iv. 12. "There is no salvation in any other; there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved, but only Christ Jesus." May God give the reader a true understanding of this! For those who believe, all things are possible, but for those who do not believe, nothing is pure, Titus i. 15. During this time, we stayed in Cadiz until our ship was loaded. We sailed around the fourth of November and, after a smooth journey, arrived in London the following month, full of gratitude to God for His abundant and indescribable mercies. On my return, I had only one verse that puzzled me, or that the devil tried to trouble me with, namely Rom. xi. 6. Having heard about the Reverend Mr. Romaine and his great knowledge of the scriptures, I was eager to hear him preach. One day, I went to Blackfriars church, and to my delight, he preached from that very text. He clearly explained the difference between human effort and God's free election, according to His sovereign will and pleasure. This joyous news set me completely free, and I left the church rejoicing, knowing my stains were those of God's children. I went to Westminster Chapel and met some old friends, who were glad to see the incredible change the Lord had made in me, especially Mr. G—— S——, my dear acquaintance, who was a man of great spirit and had a strong zeal for the Lord's service. I cherished our friendship until he passed away in 1784. I was examined again at that same chapel and was accepted into church fellowship with them; I rejoiced in spirit, making music in my heart to the God of all my mercies. My greatest desire was to depart and be with Christ—but, unfortunately, I have to wait for my appointed time.


MISCELLANEOUS VERSES,

or

Reflections on the State of my mind during my first Convictions; of the Necessity of believing the Truth, and experiencing the inestimable Benefits of Christianity.

Reflections on my thoughts during my first convictions; about the need to believe in the truth and experience the invaluable benefits of Christianity.

I can confidently say my life has been
A scene of sadness and suffering; From early days, I have known grief,
And as I grew, my sorrows have increased:
There were always dangers in my way;
And fear of anger, and sometimes death;
While pale sadness ruled over me I often cried, overwhelmed by grief.
When taken from my homeland,
By a ruthless and unfair group,
How did unusual fear win!
I could no longer hide my sighs.
To calm my mind, I often tried,
And did my best to get rid of my problems:
I sang and let out sighs in between—
Tried to suppress guilt with wrongdoing.
'But oh! not everything I could do
Would put an end to my sorrow;
Conviction still showed my vileness; How heavy my guilt—how far I've drifted from God!
'Prevented me from dying,
Nor could they escape to one kind refuge; An orphaned state I had to grieve—
Abandoned by everyone and left all alone.
Those who saw my troubled expression Couldn’t figure out my hidden troubles:
They couldn't tell by looking. The difficulties I faced.
'Lust, anger, profanity, and pride,
With countless problems alongside, Bothered my thoughts, while doubts and fears Most of my years have been clouded and dark.
'Sighs would no longer be held back—
They expressed the trouble on my mind:
I wished for death, but held back the words,
And often prayed to the Lord.
Unhappy, more than many on earth,
I thought about the place where I was born—
Strange thoughts weighed me down—while I replied "Why did they die in Ethiopia?"
And why were we spared, so close to hell?—
God only knows—I can't say!
A wobbly fence, a leaning wall
"I thought about myself since the fall."
"Many times I thought, almost in despair,
While melodious birds filled the air: Three happy songbirds, always free,
How blessed they were compared to me!
So everything added to my pain,
While grief forced me to express my sadness; When dark clouds started to gather
My thoughts became darker than the clouds.
The English nation was called to leave,
How my heart was filled with sorrow!
I was desperate for rest—shouted, "Help me, Lord!
"Some relief, Lord, please!"
Yet, feeling down, I continued on—
Heartfelt struggles were bottled up;
Neither land nor sea could provide comfort,
Nothing calms my anxious mind.
Tired from hard work, yet unknown To everyone except God and myself alone,
For many months, I worked for peace,
And I had to prove myself against many enemies.
Accustomed to dangers, sorrows, and troubles, Trained amidst dangers, deaths, and enemies,
I asked, "Does it always have to be this way?—
"No peace is allowed for me."
What a tough situation, and an even heavier burden!
I prayed to God, "Please don't forget me—
I'll gladly accept whatever you decide; But O! deliver us from despair!”
Efforts and struggles seemed pointless; Nothing I did could relieve my pain:
Then I gave up my efforts and desires, I admitted that my fate was hell!
Like some poor prisoner at the bar,
Aware of guilt, sin, and fear,
Arraigned and self-condemned, I stood—
"Lost in the world, and within myself!"
Yet here, surrounded by the darkest clouds, A light from Christ, the morning star, shone; Surely, I thought, if Jesus is willing,
He can sign my release right now.
I, unaware of his righteousness,
Arrange my tasks in its place;
'Forgot why his blood was spilled,
And prayed and fasted instead.
He died for sinners—I am one!
Could his blood not atone for me? Though I am nothing but sin,
Surely he can make me clean!
So light came in, and I believed;
I forgot, and received help!
I know I found my Savior then,
For, relieved from guilt, I no longer groaned.
Oh, happy hour, when I stopped To grieve, because that’s when I found peace!
My soul and Christ were now united as one—
Your light, O Jesus, shines in me!
Blessed be your name, for now I know
I and my work can do nothing; "Only the Lord can save humanity—
"For this, the innocent Lamb was sacrificed!"
When sacrifices, works, and prayer,
Proved useless and ineffective were, "Look, I'm coming!" the Savior shouted,
And, bleeding, he bowed his head and died!
He died for everyone who ever saw No help from them, and none from the law:—
I have seen this, and I gladly admit it. "Salvation is through Christ alone__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__!"

FOOTNOTES:

[V] John xvi. 13, 14. &c.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 16:13, 14, etc.

[W] Acts iv. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 4:12.


CHAP. XI.

The author embarks on board a ship bound for Cadiz—Is near being shipwrecked—Goes to Malaga—Remarkable fine cathedral there—The author disputes with a popish priest—Picking up eleven miserable men at sea in returning to England—Engages again with Doctor Irving to accompany him to Jamaica and the Mosquito Shore—Meets with an Indian prince on board—The author attempts to instruct him in the truths of the Gospel—Frustrated by the bad example of some in the ship—They arrive on the Mosquito Shore with some slaves they purchased at Jamaica, and begin to cultivate a plantation—Some account of the manners and customs of the Mosquito Indians—Successful device of the author's to quell a riot among them—Curious entertainment given by them to Doctor Irving and the author, who leaves the shore and goes for Jamaica—Is barbarously treated by a man with whom he engaged for his passage—Escapes and goes to the Mosquito admiral, who treats him kindly—He gets another vessel and goes on board—Instances of bad treatment—Meets Doctor Irving—Gets to Jamaica—Is cheated by his captain—Leaves the Doctor and goes for England.

The author boards a ship heading for Cadiz and nearly gets shipwrecked. He travels to Malaga, where he finds a stunning cathedral. The author argues with a Catholic priest and rescues eleven desperate men at sea while returning to England. He again teams up with Doctor Irving to go with him to Jamaica and the Mosquito Shore. Onboard, he meets an Indian prince and tries to teach him the truths of the Gospel, but his efforts are undermined by the poor behavior of some crew members. They arrive at the Mosquito Shore with some slaves they bought in Jamaica and start cultivating a plantation. There's a description of the customs and traditions of the Mosquito Indians. The author successfully manages to stop a riot among them. The Mosquito Indians throw a unique entertainment for Doctor Irving and the author, who then leaves the shore for Jamaica. He is treated poorly by a man he hired for passage. He escapes and is received kindly by the Mosquito admiral. He finds another ship and boards it, facing instances of mistreatment. He reunites with Doctor Irving and arrives in Jamaica, only to be cheated by his captain. He parts ways with the Doctor and heads back to England.

When our ship was got ready for sea again, I was entreated by the captain to go in her once more; but, as I felt myself now as happy as I could wish to be in this life, I for some time refused; however, the advice of my friends at last prevailed; and, in full resignation to the will of God, I again embarked for Cadiz in March 1775. We had a very good passage, without any material accident, until we arrived off the Bay of Cadiz; when one Sunday, just as we were going into the harbour, the ship struck against a rock and knocked off a garboard plank, which is the next to the keel. In an instant all hands were in the greatest confusion, and began with loud cries to call on God to have mercy on them. Although I could not swim, and saw no way of escaping death, I felt no dread in my then situation, having no desire to live. I even rejoiced in spirit, thinking this death would be sudden glory. But the fulness of time was not yet come. The people near to me were much astonished in seeing me thus calm and resigned; but I told them of the peace of God, which through sovereign grace I enjoyed, and these words were that instant in my mind:

When our ship was ready to set sail again, the captain urged me to join her one more time; however, since I felt as happy as I could possibly be in this life, I initially declined. After a while, though, my friends' advice won me over, and with full acceptance of God's will, I boarded the ship for Cadiz in March 1775. We had a smooth journey without any major incidents until we reached the Bay of Cadiz. One Sunday, just as we were entering the harbor, the ship hit a rock and lost a garboard plank, which is just next to the keel. Instantly, everyone was in chaos, loudly crying out to God for mercy. Even though I couldn't swim and saw no way to escape death, I felt no fear in that moment, having no desire to live. Instead, I felt a sense of joy, thinking that this death would be sudden glory. But the time for that had not yet come. The people around me were quite surprised to see me so calm and at peace; I told them about the peace of God that I was experiencing through His grace, and these words were suddenly in my mind:

"Christ is my wise pilot, and his word is my compass;
My soul stands strong against every storm as long as I have such a Lord. I believe in his faithfulness and strength,
To save me in difficult times.
Even though rocks and quicksands lie deep throughout my journey,
Yet Christ will safely keep and guide me with his eye.
How can I fail with such a support,
"That carries the world and everything in it?"

At this time there were many large Spanish flukers or passage-vessels full of people crossing the channel; who seeing our condition, a number of them came alongside of us. As many hands as could be employed began to work; some at our three pumps, and the rest unloading the ship as fast as possible. There being only a single rock called the Porpus on which we struck, we soon got off it, and providentially it was then high water, we therefore run the ship ashore at the nearest place to keep her from sinking. After many tides, with a great deal of care and industry, we got her repaired again. When we had dispatched our business at Cadiz, we went to Gibraltar, and from thence to Malaga, a very pleasant and rich city, where there is one of the finest cathedrals I had ever seen. It had been above fifty years in building, as I heard, though it was not then quite finished; great part of the inside, however, was completed and highly decorated with the richest marble columns and many superb paintings; it was lighted occasionally by an amazing number of wax tapers of different sizes, some of which were as thick as a man's thigh; these, however, were only used on some of their grand festivals.

At this time, there were many large Spanish ships or vessels filled with people crossing the channel. Seeing our situation, several of them came alongside us. As many hands as possible started to help; some worked at our three pumps, while the rest unloaded the ship as quickly as they could. Since there was only a single rock called the Porpus that we struck, we soon got off it, and luckily it was high tide, so we ran the ship ashore at the nearest spot to prevent her from sinking. After many tides, with a lot of care and effort, we managed to get her repaired again. Once we finished our business in Cadiz, we went to Gibraltar and then to Malaga, a very pleasant and wealthy city, where there is one of the finest cathedrals I have ever seen. It had been under construction for over fifty years, as I heard, although it was not quite finished yet; a significant part of the interior was completed and beautifully decorated with rich marble columns and many stunning paintings. It was occasionally illuminated by an incredible number of wax candles of various sizes, some as thick as a man's thigh; however, these were only used during their major celebrations.

I was very much shocked at the custom of bull-baiting, and other diversions which prevailed here on Sunday evenings, to the great scandal of Christianity and morals. I used to express my abhorrence of it to a priest whom I met with. I had frequent contests about religion with the reverend father, in which he took great pains to make a proselyte of me to his church; and I no less to convert him to mine. On these occasions I used to produce my Bible, and shew him in what points his church erred. He then said he had been in England, and that every person there read the Bible, which was very wrong; but I answered him that Christ desired us to search the Scriptures. In his zeal for my conversion, he solicited me to go to one of the universities in Spain, and declared that I should have my education free; and told me, if I got myself made a priest, I might in time become even pope; and that Pope Benedict was a black man. As I was ever desirous of learning, I paused for some time upon this temptation; and thought by being crafty I might catch some with guile; but I began to think that it would be only hypocrisy in me to embrace his offer, as I could not in conscience conform to the opinions of his church. I was therefore enabled to regard the word of God, which says, 'Come out from amongst them,' and refused Father Vincent's offer. So we parted without conviction on either side.

I was really shocked by the custom of bull-baiting and other activities that took place here on Sunday evenings, which were a huge scandal for Christianity and morals. I often expressed my disgust about it to a priest I ran into. I had frequent debates about religion with the reverend father, who tried hard to convert me to his church, while I tried to convert him to mine. During these discussions, I would pull out my Bible and show him where his church was wrong. He mentioned that he had been to England and that everyone there read the Bible, which he thought was very bad; I responded by saying that Christ wanted us to search the Scriptures. Eager for my conversion, he encouraged me to go to one of the universities in Spain, claiming I would get a free education. He even said that if I became a priest, I might one day become pope, mentioning that Pope Benedict was a black man. Since I was always eager to learn, I considered this temptation for a while, thinking that I might be able to trick some people. However, I began to realize it would only be hypocrisy for me to accept his offer, as I couldn't in good conscience go along with the beliefs of his church. So, I was able to heed the word of God, which says, 'Come out from amongst them,' and I declined Father Vincent's offer. This led us to part ways without convincing each other.

Having taken at this place some fine wines, fruits, and money, we proceeded to Cadiz, where we took about two tons more of money, &c. and then sailed for England in the month of June. When we were about the north latitude 42, we had contrary wind for several days, and the ship did not make in that time above six or seven miles straight course. This made the captain exceeding fretful and peevish: and I was very sorry to hear God's most holy name often blasphemed by him. One day, as he was in that impious mood, a young gentleman on board, who was a passenger, reproached him, and said he acted wrong; for we ought to be thankful to God for all things, as we were not in want of any thing on board; and though the wind was contrary for us, yet it was fair for some others, who, perhaps, stood in more need of it than we. I immediately seconded this young gentleman with some boldness, and said we had not the least cause to murmur, for that the Lord was better to us than we deserved, and that he had done all things well. I expected that the captain would be very angry with me for speaking, but he replied not a word. However, before that time on the following day, being the 21st of June, much to our great joy and astonishment, we saw the providential hand of our benign Creator, whose ways with his blind creatures are past finding out. The preceding night I dreamed that I saw a boat immediately off the starboard main shrouds; and exactly at half past one o'clock, the following day at noon, while I was below, just as we had dined in the cabin, the man at the helm cried out, A boat! which brought my dream that instant into my mind. I was the first man that jumped on the deck; and, looking from the shrouds onward, according to my dream, I descried a little boat at some distance; but, as the waves were high, it was as much as we could do sometimes to discern her; we however stopped the ship's way, and the boat, which was extremely small, came alongside with eleven miserable men, whom we took on board immediately. To all human appearance, these people must have perished in the course of one hour or less, the boat being small, it barely contained them. When we took them up they were half drowned, and had no victuals, compass, water, or any other necessary whatsoever, and had only one bit of an oar to steer with, and that right before the wind; so that they were obliged to trust entirely to the mercy of the waves. As soon as we got them all on board, they bowed themselves on their knees, and, with hands and voices lifted up to heaven, thanked God for their deliverance; and I trust that my prayers were not wanting amongst them at the same time. This mercy of the Lord quite melted me, and I recollected his words, which I saw thus verified in the 107th Psalm 'O give thanks unto the Lord, for he is good, for his mercy endureth for ever. Hungry and thirsty, their souls fainted in them. They cried unto Lord in their trouble, and he delivered them out of their distresses. And he led them forth by the right way, that they might go to a city of habitation. O that men would praise the Lord for his goodness and for his wonderful works to the children of men! For he satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry soul with goodness.

After enjoying some nice wines, fruits, and cash at this location, we continued on to Cadiz, where we picked up about two more tons of money, etc., and then sailed for England in June. When we were around north latitude 42, we faced contrary winds for several days, and during that time, the ship barely made it six or seven miles in a straight line. This made the captain extremely irritable and grumpy, and I felt very disheartened to hear him often disrespect God’s holy name. One day, in that foul mood, a young gentleman on board, who was a passenger, scolded him and said he was acting wrongly; we should be thankful to God for everything since we had everything we needed on board. Although the wind was against us, it was favorable for others who might have needed it more than we did. I immediately supported this young man with some courage and said we had no reason to complain because the Lord was better to us than we deserved and that He had done everything well. I expected the captain to be very angry with me for speaking up, but he didn’t say a word. However, the next day, June 21st, much to our great joy and surprise, we saw the providential hand of our kind Creator, whose ways with His blind creatures are beyond our understanding. The night before, I dreamed I saw a boat right off the starboard main shrouds; exactly at 1:30 p.m. the next day, while I was below just after we had dined in the cabin, the man at the helm shouted, "A boat!" which immediately brought my dream to mind. I was the first to jump on deck, and looking from the shrouds as in my dream, I spotted a small boat at a distance. However, since the waves were high, it was sometimes difficult to see it. We stopped the ship's movement, and the very small boat came alongside with eleven desperate men, whom we quickly brought on board. To all appearances, these people would have perished within an hour or even less, as the boat was so small it barely held them. When we rescued them, they were half-drowned and had no food, compass, water, or any necessary supplies, with only a small piece of an oar to steer, and that was directly in front of the wind, leaving them entirely at the mercy of the waves. Once we got them all on board, they knelt and, with hands and voices lifted to heaven, thanked God for their rescue; I trust my prayers were among theirs at that moment. This mercy from the Lord completely moved me, and I remembered the words I saw fulfilled in the 107th Psalm: "O give thanks unto the Lord, for he is good, for his mercy endureth forever. Hungry and thirsty, their souls fainted in them. They cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he delivered them out of their distresses. And he led them forth by the right way, that they might go to a city of habitation. O that men would praise the Lord for his goodness and for his wonderful works to the children of men! For he satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry soul with goodness."

'Such as sit in darkness and in the shadow of death:

'Such as sit in darkness and in the shadow of death:

'Then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he saved them out of their distresses. They that go down to the sea in ships; that do business in great waters: these see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep. Whoso is wise and will observe these things, even they shall understand the loving kindness of the Lord.'

'Then they cried out to the Lord in their trouble, and he saved them from their distress. Those who go down to the sea in ships and do business in great waters see the works of the Lord and his wonders in the deep. Whoever is wise and pays attention to these things will understand the Lord's loving kindness.'

The poor distressed captain said, 'that the Lord is good; for, seeing that I am not fit to die, he therefore gave me a space of time to repent.' I was very glad to hear this expression, and took an opportunity when convenient of talking to him on the providence of God. They told us they were Portuguese, and were in a brig loaded with corn, which shifted that morning at five o'clock, owing to which the vessel sunk that instant with two of the crew; and how these eleven got into the boat (which was lashed to the deck) not one of them could tell. We provided them with every necessary, and brought them all safe to London: and I hope the Lord gave them repentance unto life eternal.

The distressed captain said, "The Lord is good; since I’m not fit to die, He gave me a chance to repent." I was really glad to hear him say that, and I took the opportunity to talk to him about God's providence when it was convenient. They told us they were Portuguese and that they were on a brig loaded with corn, which capsized that morning at five o'clock, causing the vessel to sink instantly with two of the crew members. None of the eleven could explain how they managed to get into the lifeboat that was tied to the deck. We provided them with everything they needed and brought them all safely to London. I hope the Lord granted them repentance leading to eternal life.

I was happy once more amongst my friends and brethren, till November, when my old friend, the celebrated Doctor Irving, bought a remarkable fine sloop, about 150 tons. He had a mind for a new adventure in cultivating a plantation at Jamaica and the Musquito Shore; asked me to go with him, and said that he would trust me with his estate in preference to any one. By the advice, therefore, of my friends, I accepted of the offer, knowing that the harvest was fully ripe in those parts, and hoped to be the instrument, under God, of bringing some poor sinner to my well beloved master, Jesus Christ. Before I embarked, I found with the Doctor four Musquito Indians, who were chiefs in their own country, and were brought here by some English traders for some selfish ends. One of them was the Musquito king's son; a youth of about eighteen years of age; and whilst he was here he was baptized by the name of George. They were going back at the government's expense, after having been in England about twelve months, during which they learned to speak pretty good English. When I came to talk to them about eight days before we sailed, I was very much mortified in finding that they had not frequented any churches since they were here, to be baptized, nor was any attention paid to their morals. I was very sorry for this mock Christianity, and had just an opportunity to take some of them once to church before we sailed. We embarked in the month of November 1775, on board of the sloop Morning Star, Captain David Miller, and sailed for Jamaica. In our passage, I took all the pains that I could to instruct the Indian prince in the doctrines of Christianity, of which he was entirely ignorant; and, to my great joy, he was quite attentive, and received with gladness the truths that the Lord enabled me to set forth to him. I taught him in the compass of eleven days all the letters, and he could put even two or three of them together and spell them. I had Fox's Martyrology with cuts, and he used to be very fond of looking into it, and would ask many questions about the papal cruelties he saw depicted there, which I explained to him. I made such progress with this youth, especially in religion, that when I used to go to bed at different hours of the night, if he was in his bed, he would get up on purpose to go to prayer with me, without any other clothes than his shirt; and before he would eat any of his meals amongst the gentlemen in the cabin, he would first come to me to pray, as he called it. I was well pleased at this, and took great delight in him, and used much supplication to God for his conversion. I was in full hope of seeing daily every appearance of that change which I could wish; not knowing the devices of satan, who had many of his emissaries to sow his tares as fast as I sowed the good seed, and pull down as fast as I built up. Thus we went on nearly four fifths of our passage, when satan at last got the upper hand. Some of his messengers, seeing this poor heathen much advanced in piety, began to ask him whether I had converted him to Christianity, laughed, and made their jest at him, for which I rebuked them as much as I could; but this treatment caused the prince to halt between two opinions. Some of the true sons of Belial, who did not believe that there was any hereafter, told him never to fear the devil, for there was none existing; and if ever he came to the prince, they desired he might be sent to them. Thus they teazed the poor innocent youth, so that he would not learn his book any more! He would not drink nor carouse with these ungodly actors, nor would he be with me, even at prayers. This grieved me very much. I endeavoured to persuade him as well as I could, but he would not come; and entreated him very much to tell me his reasons for acting thus. At last he asked me, 'How comes it that all the white men on board who can read and write, and observe the sun, and know all things, yet swear, lie, and get drunk, only excepting yourself?' I answered him, the reason was, that they did not fear God; and that if any one of them died so they could not go to, or be happy with God. He replied, that if these persons went to hell he would go to hell too. I was sorry to hear this; and, as he sometimes had the toothach, and also some other persons in the ship at the same time, I asked him if their toothach made his easy: he said, No. Then I told him if he and these people went to hell together, their pains would not make his any lighter. This answer had great weight with him: it depressed his spirits much; and he became ever after, during the passage, fond of being alone. When we were in the latitude of Martinico, and near making the land, one morning we had a brisk gale of wind, and, carrying too much sail, the main-mast went over the side. Many people were then all about the deck, and the yards, masts, and rigging, came tumbling all about us, yet there was not one of us in the least hurt, although some were within a hair's breadth of being killed: and, particularly, I saw two men then, by the providential hand of God, most miraculously preserved from being smashed to pieces. On the fifth of January we made Antigua and Montserrat, and ran along the rest of the islands: and on the fourteenth we arrived at Jamaica. One Sunday while we were there I took the Musquito Prince George to church, where he saw the sacrament administered. When we came out we saw all kinds of people, almost from the church door for the space of half a mile down to the waterside, buying and selling all kinds of commodities: and these acts afforded me great matter of exhortation to this youth, who was much astonished. Our vessel being ready to sail for the Musquito shore, I went with the Doctor on board a Guinea-man, to purchase some slaves to carry with us, and cultivate a plantation; and I chose them all my own countrymen. On the twelfth of February we sailed from Jamaica, and on the eighteenth arrived at the Musquito shore, at a place called Dupeupy. All our Indian guests now, after I had admonished them and a few cases of liquor given them by the Doctor, took an affectionate leave of us, and went ashore, where they were met by the Musquito king, and we never saw one of them afterwards. We then sailed to the southward of the shore, to a place called Cape Gracias a Dios, where there was a large lagoon or lake, which received the emptying of two or three very fine large rivers, and abounded much in fish and land tortoise. Some of the native Indians came on board of us here; and we used them well, and told them we were come to dwell amongst them, which they seemed pleased at. So the Doctor and I, with some others, went with them ashore; and they took us to different places to view the land, in order to choose a place to make a plantation of. We fixed on a spot near a river's bank, in a rich soil; and, having got our necessaries out of the sloop, we began to clear away the woods, and plant different kinds of vegetables, which had a quick growth. While we were employed in this manner, our vessel went northward to Black River to trade. While she was there, a Spanish guarda costa met with and took her. This proved very hurtful, and a great embarrassment to us. However, we went on with the culture of the land. We used to make fires every night all around us, to keep off wild beasts, which, as soon as it was dark, set up a most hideous roaring. Our habitation being far up in the woods, we frequently saw different kinds of animals; but none of them ever hurt us, except poisonous snakes, the bite of which the Doctor used to cure by giving to the patient, as soon as possible, about half a tumbler of strong rum, with a good deal of Cayenne pepper in it. In this manner he cured two natives and one of his own slaves. The Indians were exceedingly fond of the Doctor, and they had good reason for it; for I believe they never had such an useful man amongst them. They came from all quarters to our dwelling; and some woolwow, or flat-headed Indians, who lived fifty or sixty miles above our river, and this side of the South Sea, brought us a good deal of silver in exchange for our goods. The principal articles we could get from our neighbouring Indians, were turtle oil, and shells, little silk grass, and some provisions; but they would not work at any thing for us, except fishing; and a few times they assisted to cut some trees down, in order to build us houses; which they did exactly like the Africans, by the joint labour of men, women, and children. I do not recollect any of them to have had more than two wives. These always accompanied their husbands when they came to our dwelling; and then they generally carried whatever they brought to us, and always squatted down behind their husbands. Whenever we gave them any thing to eat, the men and their wives ate it separate. I never saw the least sign of incontinence amongst them. The women are ornamented with beads, and fond of painting themselves; the men also paint, even to excess, both their faces and shirts: their favourite colour is red. The women generally cultivate the ground, and the men are all fishermen and canoe makers. Upon the whole, I never met any nation that were so simple in their manners as these people, or had so little ornament in their houses. Neither had they, as I ever could learn, one word expressive of an oath. The worst word I ever heard amongst them when they were quarreling, was one that they had got from the English, which was, 'you rascal.' I never saw any mode of worship among them; but in this they were not worse than their European brethren or neighbours: for I am sorry to say that there was not one white person in our dwelling, nor any where else that I saw in different places I was at on the shore, that was better or more pious than those unenlightened Indians; but they either worked or slept on Sundays: and, to my sorrow, working was too much Sunday's employment with ourselves; so much so, that in some length of time we really did not know one day from another. This mode of living laid the foundation of my decamping at last. The natives are well made and warlike; and they particularly boast of having never been conquered by the Spaniards. They are great drinkers of strong liquors when they can get them. We used to distil rum from pine apples, which were very plentiful here; and then we could not get them away from our place. Yet they seemed to be singular, in point of honesty, above any other nation I was ever amongst. The country being hot, we lived under an open shed, where we had all kinds of goods, without a door or a lock to any one article; yet we slept in safety, and never lost any thing, or were disturbed. This surprised us a good deal; and the Doctor, myself, and others, used to say, if we were to lie in that manner in Europe we should have our throats cut the first night. The Indian governor goes once in a certain time all about the province or district, and has a number of men with him as attendants and assistants. He settles all the differences among the people, like the judge here, and is treated with very great respect. He took care to give us timely notice before he came to our habitation, by sending his stick as a token, for rum, sugar, and gunpowder, which we did not refuse sending; and at the same time we made the utmost preparation to receive his honour and his train. When he came with his tribe, and all our neighbouring chieftains, we expected to find him a grave reverend judge, solid and sagacious; but instead of that, before he and his gang came in sight, we heard them very clamorous; and they even had plundered some of our good neighbouring Indians, having intoxicated themselves with our liquor. When they arrived we did not know what to make of our new guests, and would gladly have dispensed with the honour of their company. However, having no alternative, we feasted them plentifully all the day till the evening; when the governor, getting quite drunk, grew very unruly, and struck one of our most friendly chiefs, who was our nearest neighbour, and also took his gold-laced hat from him. At this a great commotion taken place; and the Doctor interfered to make peace, as we could all understand one another, but to no purpose; and at last they became so outrageous that the Doctor, fearing he might get into trouble, left the house, and made the best of his way to the nearest wood, leaving me to do as well as I could among them. I was so enraged with the Governor, that I could have wished to have seen him tied fast to a tree and flogged for his behaviour; but I had not people enough to cope with his party. I therefore thought of a stratagem to appease the riot. Recollecting a passage I had read in the life of Columbus, when he was amongst the Indians in Mexico or Peru, where, on some occasion, he frightened them, by telling them of certain events in the heavens, I had recourse to the same expedient; and it succeeded beyond my most sanguine expectations. When I had formed my determination, I went in the midst of them; and, taking hold of the Governor, I pointed up to the heavens. I menaced him and the rest: I told them God lived there, and that he was angry with them, and they must not quarrel so; that they were all brothers, and if they did not leave off, and go away quietly, I would take the book (pointing to the Bible), read, and tell God to make them dead. This was something like magic. The clamour immediately ceased, and I gave them some rum and a few other things; after which they went away peaceably; and the Governor afterwards gave our neighbour, who was called Captain Plasmyah, his hat again. When the Doctor returned, he was exceedingly glad at my success in thus getting rid of our troublesome guests. The Musquito people within our vicinity, out of respect to the Doctor, myself and his people, made entertainments of the grand kind, called in their tongue tourrie or dryckbot. The English of this expression is, a feast of drinking about, of which it seems a corruption of language. The drink consisted of pine apples roasted, and casades chewed or beaten in mortars; which, after lying some time, ferments, and becomes so strong as to intoxicate, when drank in any quantity. We had timely notice given to us of the entertainment. A white family, within five miles of us, told us how the drink was made, and I and two others went before the time to the village, where the mirth was appointed to be held; and there we saw the whole art of making the drink, and also the kind of animals that were to be eaten there. I cannot say the sight of either the drink or the meat were enticing to me. They had some thousands of pine apples roasting, which they squeezed, dirt and all, into a canoe they had there for the purpose. The casade drink was in beef barrels and other vessels, and looked exactly like hog-wash. Men, women, and children, were thus employed in roasting the pine apples, and squeezing them with their hands. For food they had many land torpins or tortoises, some dried turtle, and three large alligators alive, and tied fast to the trees. I asked the people what they were going to do with these alligators; and I was told they were to be eaten. I was much surprised at this, and went home, not a little disgusted at the preparations. When the day of the feast was come, we took some rum with us, and went to the appointed place, where we found a great assemblage of these people, who received us very kindly. The mirth had begun before we came; and they were dancing with music: and the musical instruments were nearly the same as those of any other sable people; but, as I thought, much less melodious than any other nation I ever knew. They had many curious gestures in dancing, and a variety of motions and postures of their bodies, which to me were in no wise attracting. The males danced by themselves, and the females also by themselves, as with us. The Doctor shewed his people the example, by immediately joining the women's party, though not by their choice. On perceiving the women disgusted, he joined the males. At night there were great illuminations, by setting fire to many pine trees, while the dryckbot went round merrily by calabashes or gourds: but the liquor might more justly be called eating than drinking. One Owden, the oldest father in the vicinity, was dressed in a strange and terrifying form. Around his body were skins adorned with different kinds of feathers, and he had on his head a very large and high head-piece, in the form of a grenadier's cap, with prickles like a porcupine; and he made a certain noise which resembled the cry of an alligator. Our people skipped amongst them out of complaisance, though some could not drink of their tourrie; but our rum met with customers enough, and was soon gone. The alligators were killed and some of them roasted. Their manner of roasting is by digging a hole in the earth, and filling it with wood, which they burn to coal, and then they lay sticks across, on which they set the meat. I had a raw piece of the alligator in my hand: it was very rich: I thought it looked like fresh salmon, and it had a most fragrant smell, but I could not eat any of it. This merry-making at last ended without the least discord in any person in the company, although it was made up of different nations and complexions. The rainy season came on here about the latter end of May, which continued till August very heavily; so that the rivers were overflowed, and our provisions then in the ground were washed away. I thought this was in some measure a judgment upon us for working on Sundays, and it hurt my mind very much. I often wished to leave this place and sail for Europe; for our mode of procedure and living in this heathenish form was very irksome to me. The word of God saith, 'What does it avail a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?' This was much and heavily impressed on my mind; and, though I did not know how to speak to the Doctor for my discharge, it was disagreeable for me to stay any longer. But about the middle of June I took courage enough to ask him for it. He was very unwilling at first to grant my request; but I gave him so many reasons for it, that at last he consented to my going, and gave me the following certificate of my behaviour:

I was happy to be back with my friends and family again until November, when my old friend, the famous Doctor Irving, bought a beautiful sloop, around 150 tons. He was looking for a new adventure cultivating a plantation in Jamaica and the Musquito Shore and asked me to join him, saying he would trust me with his estate over anyone else. So, with the encouragement of my friends, I accepted the offer, knowing the harvest was ripe in those regions, and I hoped to be, with God's help, a tool in bringing some poor soul to my beloved master, Jesus Christ. Before I boarded, I found with the Doctor four Musquito Indians, who were chiefs in their own country. They had been brought here by some English traders for their own selfish reasons. One of them was the Musquito king's son, an eighteen-year-old, who was baptized here with the name George. They were returning at the government's expense after spending about twelve months in England, during which time they learned to speak quite good English. When I talked to them about eight days before we set sail, I was quite disappointed to find out they hadn’t visited any churches while they were here to be baptized, nor was any attention given to their morals. I was saddened by this false sense of Christianity and only had the chance to take some of them to church once before we left. We set sail in November 1775 on the sloop Morning Star, Captain David Miller, heading for Jamaica. During the journey, I did everything I could to teach the Indian prince about Christianity, which he didn’t know anything about; to my great joy, he was very attentive and happily received the truths I was able to share with him. In eleven days, I taught him all the letters, and he was able to put two or three of them together and spell. I had Fox's Martyrology with illustrations, which he enjoyed looking through, asking many questions about the papal cruelties depicted, which I explained to him. I made such progress with him, especially in religion, that when I went to bed at different times during the night, if he was awake, he would get up just to pray with me in nothing but his shirt; and before he ate any meals with the gentlemen in the cabin, he would first come to me to pray, as he put it. I was very pleased by this and took great delight in him, praying earnestly to God for his conversion. I was hopeful about seeing daily signs of the change I wished for, not realizing the schemes of Satan, who had many of his agents sowing weeds as fast as I was planting good seeds, tearing down what I was building up. We continued like this for almost four-fifths of our journey when finally Satan gained a foothold. Some of his messengers, noticing this poor heathen making great strides in piety, started asking him if I had converted him to Christianity, laughing and making fun of him, for which I rebuked them as much as I could; but this treatment caused the prince to hesitate between two opinions. Some of the true sons of Belial, who didn’t believe there was any afterlife, told him not to fear the devil, claiming there was none; and if he ever came to the prince, they wanted him sent to them. They troubled the poor innocent youth so much that he stopped wanting to learn anymore! He refused to drink or party with these ungodly men and wouldn’t pray with me either. This deeply saddened me. I tried to persuade him as best as I could, but he wouldn’t come; I pleaded with him to tell me his reasons for acting this way. Eventually, he asked me, 'Why is it that all the white men on board who can read and write, observe the sun, and know everything, still swear, lie, and get drunk, except for you?' I told him it was because they didn’t fear God; and that if any of them died in that state, they couldn’t go to or be happy with God. He responded that if those guys went to hell, he would too. I was upset to hear this; and since he sometimes had a toothache, and a few others on the ship did too, I asked him if their pain relieved his. He said no. I then told him if he and those people went to hell together, their pain wouldn’t make his any lighter. This made a big impression on him, and it brought him down a lot; thereafter, during our journey, he preferred to be alone. When we reached the latitude of Martinique and were close to land, one morning we had a strong gust of wind, and because we had too much sail up, the main mast fell overboard. There were many people on deck at the time, and masts, yards, and rigging came crashing down around us, yet none of us were hurt, even though some were only a hair's breadth away from being killed: particularly, I saw two men who were miraculously saved from being smashed to bits by God’s providence. On January 5th, we reached Antigua and Montserrat and continued along the other islands; and by the fourteenth, we arrived in Jamaica. One Sunday while we were there, I took the Musquito Prince George to church, where he saw the sacrament being administered. When we came out, we saw all sorts of people from the church door almost half a mile down to the waterside, buying and selling all kinds of goods: and this provided me with a great opportunity to advise this youth, who was quite astonished. As our ship was ready to sail for the Musquito Shore, I joined the Doctor on board a Guinea ship to buy some slaves to bring with us to farm the plantation; and I selected them all from my own country. On February 12th, we set sail from Jamaica, and on the eighteenth, we arrived at the Musquito Shore at a place called Dupeupy. After I had spoken to our Indian guests and the Doctor had given them a few cases of liquor, they took a warm farewell of us and went ashore, where they were met by the Musquito king, and we never saw any of them again. We then sailed down the shore to a place called Cape Gracias a Dios, where there was a large lagoon or lake that received the waters from two or three large rivers, and was abundant in fish and land tortoises. Some of the local Indians came on board here, and we treated them well, telling them we came to settle among them, which they seemed pleased about. So, the Doctor and I, along with a few others, went with them ashore; and they took us to different places to look at the land to choose a site for our plantation. We settled on a spot near a riverbank with rich soil; and after taking our supplies out of the sloop, we started clearing the woods and planting various vegetables that grew quickly. While we were doing this, our vessel went north to Black River to trade. While she was there, a Spanish guarda costa intercepted and seized her. This was very damaging and created a significant problem for us. However, we continued cultivating the land. We used to make fires each night around us to ward off wild animals, which, as soon as it got dark, would make a horrible noise. Our dwelling being deep in the woods, we often saw various kinds of animals; but none ever harmed us, except for poisonous snakes, which the Doctor treated by giving the patient, as soon as possible, about half a tumbler of strong rum mixed with quite a bit of Cayenne pepper. In this way, he cured two natives and one of his slaves. The Indians were extremely fond of the Doctor, and they had good reason; for I believe they had never had such a helpful person among them. They came from all directions to our dwelling, and some woolwow, or flat-headed Indians, who lived fifty or sixty miles upstream and this side of the South Sea, brought us a lot of silver in exchange for our goods. The main items we got from our neighboring Indians were turtle oil, shells, little silk grass, and some food; but they refused to work for us except for fishing; and a few times, they helped us cut down some trees to build us homes; which they did just like the Africans, with joint labor from men, women, and children. I don’t recall any of them having more than two wives. These women always accompanied their husbands when they came to our place; and they generally carried whatever they brought to us, always sitting behind their husbands. Whenever we offered them food, the men and their wives ate separately. I never witnessed the slightest sign of infidelity among them. The women adorned themselves with beads and liked to paint their bodies; the men painted themselves, even excessively, their faces and shirts: red was their favorite color. The women mostly worked the fields, and the men were all fishermen and canoe makers. Overall, I never encountered a nation so simple in their ways as these people, or one with such little decoration in their homes. They also didn’t, as far as I could determine, have a single word expressing an oath. The worst thing I ever heard among them during a quarrel was a term they picked up from the English: ‘you rascal.’ I never saw any form of worship among them; but in that respect, they were no worse than their European counterparts: I regret to say that there wasn’t a single white person in our dwelling, or elsewhere that I saw in various places along the shore, who was better or more devout than those unenlightened Indians; they either worked or slept on Sundays; and, unfortunately, working was too often our Sunday activity as well; so much so that after a while, we hardly knew one day from another. This way of living ultimately led to my departure. The natives were well-built and warlike; they proudly claimed they had never been conquered by the Spaniards. They were great consumers of strong liquor whenever they could get some. We used to make rum from pineapples, which were very abundant here; and after that, we couldn't get rid of it fast enough. Yet, they seemed quite exceptional in terms of honesty, more than any other nation I had ever been with. Living in the heat, we stayed under an open shelter, holding all kinds of goods, without a door or lock on any item; yet we slept safely, never losing anything or being disturbed. This surprised us greatly; and the Doctor, myself, and others often said that if we were to sleep like that in Europe, we would have our throats cut on the first night. The Indian governor makes his rounds at certain times across the province or district, accompanied by several attendants and assistants. He mediates disputes among the people, like a judge, and is treated with great respect. He would send us notice before coming to our place, a stick as a token, in exchange for rum, sugar, and gunpowder, which we didn’t hesitate to provide; while also preparing our best to receive him and his entourage. When he arrived with his tribe and all our neighboring chiefs, we expected him to be a grave, serious judge, wise and thoughtful; but instead, before he and his gang came in sight, we heard a lot of rowdiness; they had even robbed some of our kind neighboring Indians after getting drunk on our liquor. When they arrived, we were uncertain how to react to our unexpected guests, and we would have gladly done without the honor of their company. However, with no other option, we fed them generously all day until evening; when the governor, becoming thoroughly drunk, became unruly and struck one of our most friendly chiefs, our nearest neighbor, and even took his gold-laced hat. This caused a huge uproar; and the Doctor stepped in to mediate, as we could all understand one another, but to no avail; eventually, they became so wild that the Doctor, fearing trouble, left the house and made his way to the nearest woods, leaving me to handle things as best as I could. I was so furious with the Governor that I wished I could see him tied to a tree and whipped for his behavior; but I didn’t have enough people to confront his party. So, I came up with a plan to calm the commotion. Remembering something I had read about Columbus when he was among the Indians in Mexico or Peru, where he frightened them by mentioning celestial events, I decided to try the same approach; and it worked beyond my wildest hopes. Once I had made up my mind, I stepped right into the middle of them, grabbing the Governor and pointing up to the sky. I warned him and the others: I told them God lived up there and was angry with them, so they must not fight; that they were all brothers, and if they didn’t stop and go away peacefully, I would take the book (pointing to the Bible), read it, and tell God to make them dead. This was pretty much like magic. The noise immediately quieted down, and I gave them some rum and a few other things; after which they left peacefully; and later, the Governor returned the hat to our neighbor, Captain Plasmyah. When the Doctor returned, he was very pleased with my success in getting rid of our troublesome guests. To show respect to the Doctor, myself, and his folks, the Musquito people in our area prepared grand celebrations called in their language tourrie or dryckbot. This translates to a feast of sharing drinks, which seems to be a corruption of language. The drink consisted of roasted pineapples and casadas chewed or pounded in mortars; which, after sitting for a while, ferments and becomes strong enough to get people drunk if consumed in any amount. We were given advance notice of the celebration. A white family living within five miles of us explained how the drink was made, and I went with two others ahead of time to the village, where the festivities were to take place; and there we saw the entire process of making the drink, as well as the types of animals to be cooked. I can't say the sight of either the drink or the food was appealing to me. They had thousands of pineapples roasting, which they squeezed, dirt and all, into a canoe set aside for that purpose. The casada drink was in beef barrels and other containers, and looked just like slop. Men, women, and children worked together roasting the pineapples and squeezing them with their hands. For food, they had many land tortoises, some dried turtle, and three large alligators alive and tied to the trees. I asked what they intended to do with the alligators, and was told they were going to eat them. I was quite surprised by this and went home somewhat disgusted by the preparations. When the day of the feast arrived, we took some rum with us and journeyed to the designated spot, where we found a huge crowd of people, who welcomed us warmly. The celebration had already begun by the time we got there; they were dancing to music, and the instruments were quite similar to those of other Black cultures; but, in my opinion, far less melodious than any people I had ever known. They had many quirky gestures in dancing, and a variety of body movements and poses, which I found to be quite unattractive. The men danced by themselves, and the women did the same, as is customary with us. The Doctor set an example by immediately joining the women's group, although not by their choice. When the women looked displeased, he switched to the men's group. At night, large bonfires lit up the area by setting pine trees on fire while the dryckbot circulated merrily in calabashes or gourds: but the liquor could more accurately be called a meal rather than a drink. An elder named Owden, the oldest man in the area, was dressed in a strange and fearsome manner. Around his body were skins adorned with various feathers, and on his head, he wore a very large and high headpiece resembling a grenadier’s cap, covered in quills like a porcupine; and he made a noise similar to an alligator's cry. Our people danced around them out of courtesy, though some couldn't drink the tourrie; but there was plenty of demand for our rum, and it quickly disappeared. The alligators were killed and some were roasted. Their roasting method involved digging a hole in the ground, filling it with wood, which they burned down to coals, and then placing sticks across on which they would set the meat. I had a raw piece of alligator in my hand: it looked very rich, like fresh salmon, with a pleasant smell, but I still couldn't bring myself to eat any. This celebration eventually concluded without the slightest argument among anyone present, although the group comprised individuals from different nations and backgrounds. The rainy season began around the end of May and lasted heavily until August; causing the rivers to overflow and washing away our crops. I thought this was possibly a judgment against us for working on Sundays, which troubled me greatly. I often wished to leave this place and sail back to Europe; for our way of living among these pagans was very uncomfortable for me. The word of God says, 'What does it profit a man if he gains the whole world and loses his own soul?' This was heavily impressed on my mind; and although I didn’t know how to ask the Doctor for my release, it was becoming increasingly unpleasant for me to stay. By mid-June, I worked up the courage to ask him for it. He was initially unwilling to grant my request; but I provided so many reasons for it that eventually he agreed to let me go and gave me a certificate of my behavior:

'The bearer, Gustavus Vassa, has served me several years with strict honesty, sobriety, and fidelity. I can, therefore, with justice recommend him for these qualifications; and indeed in every respect I consider him as an excellent servant. I do hereby certify that he always behaved well, and that he is perfectly trust-worthy.

The bearer, Gustavus Vassa, has served me for several years with great honesty, sobriety, and loyalty. I can, therefore, confidently recommend him for these qualities; and in every way, I see him as an outstanding servant. I hereby certify that he has always behaved well and that he is completely trustworthy.

'Charles Irving.'

'Charles Irving.'

Musquito Shore, June 15, 1776.

Musquito Shore, June 15, 1776.

Though I was much attached to the doctor, I was happy when he consented. I got every thing ready for my departure, and hired some Indians, with a large canoe, to carry me off. All my poor countrymen, the slaves, when they heard of my leaving them, were very sorry, as I had always treated them with care and affection, and did every thing I could to comfort the poor creatures, and render their condition easy. Having taken leave of my old friends and companions, on the 18th of June, accompanied by the doctor, I left that spot of the world, and went southward above twenty miles along the river. There I found a sloop, the captain of which told me he was going to Jamaica. Having agreed for my passage with him and one of the owners, who was also on board, named Hughes, the doctor and I parted, not without shedding tears on both sides. The vessel then sailed along the river till night, when she stopped in a lagoon within the same river. During the night a schooner belonging to the same owners came in, and, as she was in want of hands, Hughes, the owner of the sloop, asked me to go in the schooner as a sailor, and said he would give me wages. I thanked him; but I said I wanted to go to Jamaica. He then immediately changed his tone, and swore, and abused me very much, and asked how I came to be freed. I told him, and said that I came into that vicinity with Dr. Irving, whom he had seen that day. This account was of no use; he still swore exceedingly at me, and cursed the master for a fool that sold me my freedom, and the doctor for another in letting me go from him. Then he desired me to go in the schooner, or else I should not go out of the sloop as a freeman. I said this was very hard, and begged to be put on shore again; but he swore that I should not. I said I had been twice amongst the Turks, yet had never seen any such usage with them, and much less could I have expected any thing of this kind amongst Christians. This incensed him exceedingly; and, with a volley of oaths and imprecations, he replied, 'Christians! Damn you, you are one of St. Paul's men; but by G——, except you have St. Paul's or St. Peter's faith, and walk upon the water to the shore, you shall not go out of the vessel;' which I now found was going amongst the Spaniards towards Carthagena, where he swore he would sell me. I simply asked him what right he had to sell me? but, without another word, he made some of his people tie ropes round each of my ancles, and also to each wrist, and another rope round my body, and hoisted me up without letting my feet touch or rest upon any thing. Thus I hung, without any crime committed, and without judge or jury; merely because I was a free man, and could not by the law get any redress from a white person in those parts of the world. I was in great pain from my situation, and cried and begged very hard for some mercy; but all in vain. My tyrant, in a great rage, brought a musquet out of the cabin, and loaded it before me and the crew, and swore that he would shoot me if I cried any more. I had now no alternative; I therefore remained silent, seeing not one white man on board who said a word on my behalf. I hung in that manner from between ten and eleven o'clock at night till about one in the morning; when, finding my cruel abuser fast asleep, I begged some of his slaves to slack the rope that was round my body, that my feet might rest on something. This they did at the risk of being cruelly used by their master, who beat some of them severely at first for not tying me when he commanded them. Whilst I remained in this condition, till between five and six o'clock next morning, I trust I prayed to God to forgive this blasphemer, who cared not what he did, but when he got up out of his sleep in the morning was of the very same temper and disposition as when he left me at night. When they got up the anchor, and the vessel was getting under way, I once more cried and begged to be released; and now, being fortunately in the way of their hoisting the sails, they released me. When I was let down, I spoke to one Mr. Cox, a carpenter, whom I knew on board, on the impropriety of this conduct. He also knew the doctor, and the good opinion he ever had of me. This man then went to the captain, and told him not to carry me away in that manner; that I was the doctor's steward, who regarded me very highly, and would resent this usage when he should come to know it. On which he desired a young man to put me ashore in a small canoe I brought with me. This sound gladdened my heart, and I got hastily into the canoe and set off, whilst my tyrant was down in the cabin; but he soon spied me out, when I was not above thirty or forty yards from the vessel, and, running upon the deck with a loaded musket in his hand, he presented it at me, and swore heavily and dreadfully, that he would shoot me that instant, if I did not come back on board. As I knew the wretch would have done as he said, without hesitation, I put back to the vessel again; but, as the good Lord would have it, just as I was alongside he was abusing the captain for letting me go from the vessel; which the captain returned, and both of them soon got into a very great heat. The young man that was with me now got out of the canoe; the vessel was sailing on fast with a smooth sea: and I then thought it was neck or nothing, so at that instant I set off again, for my life, in the canoe, towards the shore; and fortunately the confusion was so great amongst them on board, that I got out of the reach of the musquet shot unnoticed, while the vessel sailed on with a fair wind a different way; so that they could not overtake me without tacking: but even before that could be done I should have been on shore, which I soon reached, with many thanks to God for this unexpected deliverance. I then went and told the other owner, who lived near that shore (with whom I had agreed for my passage) of the usage I had met with. He was very much astonished, and appeared very sorry for it. After treating me with kindness, he gave me some refreshment, and three heads of roasted Indian corn, for a voyage of about eighteen miles south, to look for another vessel. He then directed me to an Indian chief of a district, who was also the Musquito admiral, and had once been at our dwelling; after which I set off with the canoe across a large lagoon alone (for I could not get any one to assist me), though I was much jaded, and had pains in my bowels, by means of the rope I had hung by the night before. I was therefore at different times unable to manage the canoe, for the paddling was very laborious. However, a little before dark I got to my destined place, where some of the Indians knew me, and received me kindly. I asked for the admiral; and they conducted me to his dwelling. He was glad to see me, and refreshed me with such things as the place afforded; and I had a hammock to sleep in. They acted towards me more like Christians than those whites I was amongst the last night, though they had been baptized. I told the admiral I wanted to go to the next port to get a vessel to carry me to Jamaica; and requested him to send the canoe back which I then had, for which I was to pay him. He agreed with me, and sent five able Indians with a large canoe to carry my things to my intended place, about fifty miles; and we set off the next morning. When we got out of the lagoon and went along shore, the sea was so high that the canoe was oftentimes very near being filled with water. We were obliged to go ashore and drag across different necks of land; we were also two nights in the swamps, which swarmed with musquito flies, and they proved troublesome to us. This tiresome journey of land and water ended, however, on the third day, to my great joy; and I got on board of a sloop commanded by one Captain Jenning. She was then partly loaded, and he told me he was expecting daily to sail for Jamaica; and having agreed with me to work my passage, I went to work accordingly. I was not many days on board before we sailed; but to my sorrow and disappointment, though used to such tricks, we went to the southward along the Musquito shore, instead of steering for Jamaica. I was compelled to assist in cutting a great deal of mahogany wood on the shore as we coasted along it, and load the vessel with it, before she sailed. This fretted me much; but, as I did not know how to help myself among these deceivers, I thought patience was the only remedy I had left, and even that was forced. There was much hard work and little victuals on board, except by good luck we happened to catch turtles. On this coast there was also a particular kind of fish called manatee, which is most excellent eating, and the flesh is more like beef than fish; the scales are as large as a shilling, and the skin thicker than I ever saw that of any other fish. Within the brackish waters along shore there were likewise vast numbers of alligators, which made the fish scarce. I was on board this sloop sixteen days, during which, in our coasting, we came to another place, where there was a smaller sloop called the Indian Queen, commanded by one John Baker. He also was an Englishman, and had been a long time along the shore trading for turtle shells and silver, and had got a good quantity of each on board. He wanted some hands very much; and, understanding I was a free man, and wanted to go to Jamaica, he told me if he could get one or two, that he would sail immediately for that island: he also pretended to me some marks of attention and respect, and promised to give me forty-five shillings sterling a month if I would go with him. I thought this much better than cutting wood for nothing. I therefore told the other captain that I wanted to go to Jamaica in the other vessel; but he would not listen to me: and, seeing me resolved to go in a day or two, he got the vessel to sail, intending to carry me away against my will. This treatment mortified me extremely. I immediately, according to an agreement I had made with the captain of the Indian Queen, called for her boat, which was lying near us, and it came alongside; and, by the means of a north-pole shipmate which I met with in the sloop I was in, I got my things into the boat, and went on board of the Indian Queen, July the 10th. A few days after I was there, we got all things ready and sailed: but again, to my great mortification, this vessel still went to the south, nearly as far as Carthagena, trading along the coast, instead of going to Jamaica, as the captain had promised me: and, what was worst of all, he was a very cruel and bloody-minded man, and was a horrid blasphemer. Among others he had a white pilot, one Stoker, whom he beat often as severely as he did some negroes he had on board. One night in particular, after he had beaten this man most cruelly, he put him into the boat, and made two negroes row him to a desolate key, or small island; and he loaded two pistols, and swore bitterly that he would shoot the negroes if they brought Stoker on board again. There was not the least doubt but that he would do as he said, and the two poor fellows were obliged to obey the cruel mandate; but, when the captain was asleep, the two negroes took a blanket and carried it to the unfortunate Stoker, which I believe was the means of saving his life from the annoyance of insects. A great deal of entreaty was used with the captain the next day, before he would consent to let Stoker come on board; and when the poor man was brought on board he was very ill, from his situation during the night, and he remained so till he was drowned a little time after. As we sailed southward we came to many uninhabited islands, which were overgrown with fine large cocoa nuts. As I was very much in want of provisions, I brought a boat load of them on board, which lasted me and others for several weeks, and afforded us many a delicious repast in our scarcity. One day, before this, I could not help observing the providential hand of God, that ever supplies all our wants, though in the ways and manner we know not. I had been a whole day without food, and made signals for boats to come off, but in vain. I therefore earnestly prayed to God for relief in my need; and at the close of the evening I went off the deck. Just as I laid down I heard a noise on the deck; and, not knowing what it meant, I went directly on the the deck again, when what should I see but a fine large fish about seven or eight pounds, which had jumped aboard! I took it, and admired, with thanks, the good hand of God; and, what I considered as not less extraordinary, the captain, who was very avaricious, did not attempt to take it from me, there being only him and I on board; for the rest were all gone ashore trading. Sometimes the people did not come off for some days: this used to fret the captain, and then he would vent his fury on me by beating me, or making me feel in other cruel ways. One day especially, in his wild, wicked, and mad career, after striking me several times with different things, and once across my mouth, even with a red burning stick out of the fire, he got a barrel of gunpowder on the deck, and swore that he would blow up the vessel. I was then at my wit's end, and earnestly prayed to God to direct me. The head was out of the barrel; and the captain took a lighted stick out of the fire to blow himself and me up, because there was a vessel then in sight coming in, which he supposed was a Spaniard, and he was afraid of falling into their hands. Seeing this I got an axe, unnoticed by him, and placed myself between him and the powder, having resolved in myself as soon as he attempted to put the fire in the barrel to chop him down that instant. I was more than an hour in this situation; during which he struck me often, still keeping the fire in his hand for this wicked purpose. I really should have thought myself justifiable in any other part of the world if I had killed him, and prayed to God, who gave me a mind which rested solely on himself. I prayed for resignation, that his will might be done; and the following two portions of his holy word, which occurred to my mind, buoyed up my hope, and kept me from taking the life of this wicked man. 'He hath determined the times before appointed, and set bounds to our habitations,' Acts xvii. 26. And, 'Who is there amongst you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God,' Isaiah 1. 10. And thus by the grace of God I was enabled to do. I found him a present help in the time of need, and the captain's fury began to subside as the night approached: but I found,

Though I was very close to the doctor, I was relieved when he agreed. I made all the arrangements for my departure and hired some Native Americans with a large canoe to take me away. All my poor countrymen, the slaves, were very sad when they learned I was leaving, as I had always treated them with care and kindness, doing everything I could to comfort them and improve their situation. After saying goodbye to my old friends and companions, on June 18th, I left that part of the world, accompanied by the doctor, and headed south for over twenty miles along the river. There, I found a sloop, and the captain told me he was going to Jamaica. After negotiating my passage with him and one of the owners, who was also on board and named Hughes, the doctor and I separated, shedding tears on both sides. The vessel then continued along the river until nightfall when it stopped in a lagoon. During the night, a schooner belonging to the same owners arrived, and since it needed crew members, Hughes asked me to join the schooner as a sailor, offering to pay me. I thanked him but explained that I wanted to go to Jamaica. He immediately changed his attitude, swore, and berated me, asking how I came to be free. I explained and said I arrived in the area with Dr. Irving, whom he had seen that day. This explanation had no effect; he continued to curse at me, calling the master a fool for selling me my freedom and the doctor for letting me go. Then he demanded I join the schooner or face being treated as a slave on the sloop. I said it was very unfair, pleading to be put ashore, but he swore he would not allow that. I mentioned I had spent time among the Turks and had never faced such treatment from them, and certainly expected better from Christians. This infuriated him further; he erupted with a barrage of insults, saying, "Christians! Damn you, you are one of St. Paul’s men; but by God, unless you have St. Paul's or St. Peter's faith and can walk on water to the shore, you shall not leave this vessel," which I now understood was heading among the Spaniards toward Carthagena, where he swore he would sell me. I simply asked him what right he had to sell me, but without another word, he had some of his crew tie ropes around my ankles, wrists, and around my body, hoisting me up without letting my feet touch or rest on anything. Thus, I hung there without having committed any crime, without judge or jury, simply because I was a free man who could not seek legal redress from a white person in that part of the world. I was in considerable pain from my position, crying and begging for mercy, but it was all in vain. In a fit of rage, my oppressor retrieved a musket from the cabin, loaded it before me and the crew, and swore he would shoot me if I cried out again. I had no choice but to remain silent, noticing that not a single white man on board spoke on my behalf. I hung like that from between ten and eleven at night until around one in the morning; when I noticed my cruel abuser fast asleep, I asked some of his slaves to loosen the rope around my body so my feet could touch something. They did this at great risk of suffering punishment from their master, who had initially punished some of them harshly for not binding me when he ordered it. While enduring this ordeal until between five and six o'clock the next morning, I prayed to God to forgive this blasphemer, who seemed to care little about his actions. When he awoke, he was in the same foul mood as when he left me. As they raised the anchor and prepared to leave, I once again cried out to be set free, and fortunately, as they moved to hoist the sails, they released me. Upon being let down, I spoke to a Mr. Cox, a carpenter on board whom I knew, about the inappropriateness of such behavior. He also knew the doctor and the good opinion he held of me. This man then approached the captain and advised him against taking me away in such a manner, emphasizing that I was the doctor's steward and that he would be furious upon learning of my mistreatment. As a result, the captain ordered a young man to take me ashore in a small canoe. This news lifted my spirits, and I quickly got into the canoe and started away while my tormentor was below deck. However, he soon spotted me when I was only thirty or forty yards from the vessel. Running onto the deck with a loaded musket, he aimed it at me and swore he would shoot me on the spot if I didn't return. Knowing he would do as he threatened without hesitation, I turned back to the ship; but just as the good Lord would have it, he was currently berating the captain for letting me go; the captain pushed back, and both men quickly got into a heated argument. The young man with me then got out of the canoe as the vessel sailed away swiftly on a calm sea. At that moment, I felt it was now or never, so I paddled with all my strength toward the shore. Fortunately, the chaos on board distracted them enough that I managed to escape their musket fire unnoticed, while the sloop drifted off in another direction. I reached the shore safely, giving thanks to God for this unexpected rescue. I then informed another owner, who lived near where I landed (with whom I had arranged passage), about my treatment. He was very surprised and seemed sorry about it. After treating me kindly and providing me with some food, he gave me three roasted ears of corn for my upcoming journey of about eighteen miles south to find another vessel. He then directed me to an Indian chief of a nearby district, who was also the Musquito admiral and had previously visited our home. After that, I set out with the canoe across a large lagoon alone (since I couldn’t find anyone to help me), even though I was exhausted and in pain from the rope that had restrained me the night before. There were moments when I struggled to manage the canoe due to the laborious paddling. However, just before dark, I arrived at my destination, where some of the Native Americans recognized me and welcomed me warmly. I inquired about the admiral, and they led me to his home. He was pleased to see me and offered me food from what the area had to offer, as well as a hammock to sleep in. They treated me more like a human than the whites I experienced the night before, despite having been baptized. I informed the admiral of my desire to reach the next port to find a vessel to take me to Jamaica and requested that he send the canoe back that I had, for which I would pay him. He agreed and sent five capable individuals with a large canoe to transport my belongings to my intended place, about fifty miles away, and we set off the following morning. Once we exited the lagoon and traveled along the shore, the sea was so rough that the canoe often came close to capsizing. We had to go ashore and drag it over different stretches of land, spending two nights in swamps that were filled with mosquitos, which were a nuisance. However, this exhausting land and sea journey came to a joyful end on the third day, and I boarded a sloop captained by one Captain Jenning. The sloop was partially loaded, and he informed me that he intended to sail for Jamaica shortly; we agreed for me to work for my passage, and I got to work right away. It wasn’t long after I was on board that we set sail; but to my sorrow and disappointment, despite being accustomed to such tricks, we headed south along the Musquito coast instead of toward Jamaica. I was forced to help cut a lot of mahogany wood from the shore as we coasted along and load it onto the vessel before it could leave. This frustrated me greatly, but as I didn’t know how to escape these deceivers, I concluded that patience was the only option I had left, and even that was forced upon me. We faced hard work with scarce food on board, except for the luck of catching some turtles. In these waters, there was also a particular type of fish called manatee, which was excellent to eat; its flesh resembled beef more than fish, its scales were as big as a shilling, and its skin was thicker than any I had seen from other fish. Along the brackish waters by the shore, there were also countless alligators, making fish scarce. I remained on this sloop for sixteen days. During our journey, we encountered another spot where a smaller sloop called the Indian Queen was captained by one John Baker. He, too, was an Englishman and had been trading along the shore for turtle shells and silver for a long time, accumulating a good amount on board. He was extremely in need of crew; upon learning I was a free man who wanted to reach Jamaica, he said that if he could find one or two more crew members, he would sail immediately for that island. He also pretended to show me tokens of respect and promised to pay me forty-five shillings a month if I joined him. I felt this was much better than chopping wood for nothing. Therefore, I informed the other captain that I wanted to go to Jamaica on the other vessel, but he refused to hear me out. Seeing my determination, he had the sloop set sail, intending to take me with him against my will. This treatment was deeply humiliating. I then promptly called for the Indian Queen’s boat, which was nearby, and it came alongside; with the help of a shipmate I met on the sloop, I transferred my belongings to the boat and boarded the Indian Queen on July 10th. A few days later, we got everything ready and set sail. But again, to my great disappointment, this vessel also sailed south, nearly as far as Carthagena, trading along the coast instead of going to Jamaica, as the captain had promised me. Worst of all, he was exceptionally cruel and violent, and he blasphemed horrifically. Among his crew was a white pilot named Stoker, whom he often beat just as severely as some of the black crew members. One night, after mercilessly beating this man, he put Stoker into a boat and ordered two black crew members to row him to a desolate key or small island. He loaded two pistols and swore that he would shoot the black crew members if they brought Stoker back on board. It was clear he would follow through with that threat, and the two poor men had no choice but to comply. However, when the captain fell asleep, the two black crew members took a blanket to the unfortunate Stoker, which I believe saved his life from insect bites. It took a great deal of pleading for the captain to agree to allow Stoker back on board the next day. When the poor man was finally brought back, he was very ill from his ordeal during the night and remained so until he tragically drowned a little while later. As we sailed south, we passed many uninhabited islands covered in large coconut trees. In desperate need of food, I brought a boatload of coconuts on board, which lasted me and others for several weeks and provided many enjoyable meals amid our scarcity. One day, I couldn’t help but notice God’s providential hand that always provides for our needs, even in ways we don’t expect. I had gone a whole day without food, signaling for boats to come over, but there was no response. So, I earnestly prayed to God for relief. As evening approached, just as I was about to lie down, I heard a noise on deck. Not knowing what it was, I went back on deck and found a large fish, about seven or eight pounds, that had jumped aboard! I took it and marveled, thanking God for his goodness, and remarkably, the captain, who was very greedy, made no attempt to take it from me since it was just the two of us on board; everyone else had gone ashore to trade. Sometimes, people wouldn’t return for several days, which would infuriate the captain, causing him to take out his rage on me through beatings or other cruel punishments. One day in particular, in a fit of wild and wicked rage, after striking me several times with various objects and once across the mouth with a burning stick, he brought a barrel of gunpowder onto the deck and swore that he would blow up the vessel. I was at my breaking point and fervently prayed for God’s guidance. With the barrel’s head removed, the captain took a lit stick from the fire, intending to blow us both up because he saw a ship nearby approaching, which he thought was a Spanish vessel, and he feared falling into their hands. I noticed this and, unnoticed by him, grabbed an axe, positioning myself between him and the gunpowder, determined to strike him down the moment he tried to ignite the barrel. I maintained this position for over an hour during which he struck me several times while still holding the fire in his hand for his malicious intent. I would have believed I was justified in any other part of the world for killing him, and I prayed to God, who was my only refuge. I prayed for patience, that His will be done; and the following two scripture passages that came to mind lifted my spirit and kept me from ending this wicked man’s life: “He hath determined the times before appointed, and set bounds to our habitations.” (Acts 17:26) and “Who among you fears the Lord, who obeys the voice of His servant, who walks in darkness and has no light? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and rely on his God.” (Isaiah 50:10). Through the grace of God, I was enabled to endure. I found Him to be a present help in my time of need, and the captain’s fury began to subside as night fell. But I discovered,

"That someone who can't control their anger's wave" "Does a wild horse ride without a bridle?"

The next morning we discovered that the vessel which had caused such a fury in the captain was an English sloop. They soon came to an anchor where we were, and, to my no small surprise, I learned that Doctor Irving was on board of her on his way from the Musquito shore to Jamaica. I was for going immediately to see this old master and friend, but the captain would not suffer me to leave the vessel. I then informed the doctor, by letter, how I was treated, and begged that he would take me out of the sloop: but he informed me that it was not in his power, as he was a passenger himself; but he sent me some rum and sugar for my own use. I now learned that after I had left the estate which I managed for this gentleman on the Musquito shore, during which the slaves were well fed and comfortable, a white overseer had supplied my place: this man, through inhumanity and ill-judged avarice, beat and cut the poor slaves most unmercifully; and the consequence was, that every one got into a large Puriogua canoe, and endeavoured to escape; but not knowing where to go, or how to manage the canoe, they were all drowned; in consequence of which the doctor's plantation was left uncultivated, and he was now returning to Jamaica to purchase more slaves and stock it again. On the 14th of October the Indian Queen arrived at Kingston in Jamaica. When we were unloaded I demanded my wages, which amounted to eight pounds and five shillings sterling; but Captain Baker refused to give me one farthing, although it was the hardest-earned money I ever worked for in my life. I found out Doctor Irving upon this, and acquainted him of the captain's knavery. He did all he could to help me to get my money; and we went to every magistrate in Kingston (and there were nine), but they all refused to do any thing for me, and said my oath could not be admitted against a white man. Nor was this all; for Baker threatened that he would beat me severely if he could catch me for attempting to demand my money; and this he would have done, but that I got, by means of Dr. Irving, under the protection of Captain Douglas of the Squirrel man of war. I thought this exceedingly hard usage; though indeed I found it to be too much the practice there to pay free men for their labour in this manner. One day I went with a free negroe taylor, named Joe Diamond, to one Mr. Cochran, who was indebted to him some trifling sum; and the man, not being able to get his money, began to murmur. The other immediately took a horse-whip to pay him with it; but, by the help of a good pair of heels, the taylor got off. Such oppressions as these made me seek for a vessel to get off the island as fast as I could; and by the mercy of God I found a ship in November bound for England, when I embarked with a convoy, after having taken a last farewell of Doctor Irving. When I left Jamaica he was employed in refining sugars; and some months after my arrival in England I learned, with much sorrow, that this my amiable friend was dead, owing to his having eaten some poisoned fish. We had many very heavy gales of wind in our passage; in the course of which no material incident occurred, except that an American privateer, falling in with the fleet, was captured and set fire to by his Majesty's ship the Squirrel. On January the seventh, 1777, we arrived at Plymouth. I was happy once more to tread upon English ground; and, after passing some little time at Plymouth and Exeter among some pious friends, whom I was happy to see, I went to London with a heart replete with thanks to God for all past mercies.

The next morning, we found out that the ship that had made the captain so furious was an English sloop. They dropped anchor near us, and to my surprise, I learned that Doctor Irving was on board, traveling from the Musquito shore to Jamaica. I wanted to go immediately to see this old master and friend, but the captain wouldn’t let me leave the ship. I then wrote to the doctor to tell him how I was being treated and asked him to take me off the sloop, but he said he couldn't do anything since he was a passenger himself. However, he sent me some rum and sugar for my use. I learned that after I left the estate I was managing for this gentleman on the Musquito shore, where the slaves were well-fed and comfortable, a white overseer had replaced me. This man, out of cruelty and greed, beat and abused the poor slaves mercilessly; as a result, they all got into a large Puriogua canoe and tried to escape, but since they didn’t know where to go or how to handle the canoe, they all drowned. Consequently, the doctor’s plantation was left uncultivated, and he was returning to Jamaica to buy more slaves and restock it. On October 14th, the Indian Queen arrived at Kingston, Jamaica. Once we were unloaded, I requested my wages, which totaled eight pounds and five shillings. However, Captain Baker refused to give me a single penny, even though it was the hardest-earned money I’d ever worked for in my life. I found Doctor Irving and told him about the captain's dishonesty. He did everything he could to help me get my money, and we approached every magistrate in Kingston (there were nine of them), but they all refused to assist me, saying that my word couldn’t be taken against a white man. That wasn’t all; Baker threatened to beat me severely if he caught me trying to demand my money. He would’ve done it, but I managed to get protection from Captain Douglas of the Squirrel man-of-war, thanks to Dr. Irving. I found this treatment really unfair; it seemed to be common practice there to rip off free men for their labor. One day, I went with a free black tailor named Joe Diamond to see Mr. Cochran, who owed him a small amount of money. When the man couldn’t collect his payment, he started to complain. The other man immediately grabbed a horse-whip to punish him, but the tailor managed to escape thanks to his quick legs. These kinds of oppressions drove me to look for a ship to leave the island as quickly as possible, and by the grace of God, I found a ship in November headed to England, where I boarded with a convoy after saying a final farewell to Doctor Irving. When I left Jamaica, he was busy refining sugars, and a few months after I arrived in England, I learned with great sadness that my dear friend had died after eating some poisoned fish. We encountered many strong gales during our voyage; the only notable event was that an American privateer, running into our fleet, was captured and burned by His Majesty's ship, the Squirrel. On January 7th, 1777, we arrived in Plymouth. I was overjoyed to be back on English soil; after spending some time in Plymouth and Exeter with some devout friends, whom I was glad to see, I headed to London with a heart full of gratitude to God for all the mercies I had received.


CHAP. XII.

Different transactions of the author's life till the present time—His application to the late Bishop of London to be appointed a missionary to Africa—Some account of his share in the conduct of the late expedition to Sierra Leona—Petition to the Queen—Conclusion.

Various events from the author's life up to now—His request to the former Bishop of London to be appointed a missionary in Africa—A summary of his involvement in the recent expedition to Sierra Leone—A petition to the Queen—Final thoughts.

Such were the various scenes which I was a witness to, and the fortune I experienced until the year 1777. Since that period my life has been more uniform, and the incidents of it fewer, than in any other equal number of years preceding; I therefore hasten to the conclusion of a narrative, which I fear the reader may think already sufficiently tedious.

Such were the different events I witnessed and the luck I encountered until 1777. Since then, my life has been more consistent, and the events in it fewer than in any other similar time frame before; so I’ll quickly wrap up this story, which I worry the reader might find already pretty boring.

I had suffered so many impositions in my commercial transactions in different parts of the world, that I became heartily disgusted with the sea-faring life, and I was determined not to return to it, at least for some time. I therefore once more engaged in service shortly after my return, and continued for the most part in this situation until 1784.

I faced so many struggles in my business dealings around the world that I became completely fed up with life at sea, and I decided I wouldn't go back to it, at least for a while. So, shortly after I got back, I took up a job again and mostly stayed in that role until 1784.

Soon after my arrival in London, I saw a remarkable circumstance relative to African complexion, which I thought so extraordinary, that I beg leave just to mention it: A white negro woman, that I had formerly seen in London and other parts, had married a white man, by whom she had three boys, and they were every one mulattoes, and yet they had fine light hair. In 1779 I served Governor Macnamara, who had been a considerable time on the coast of Africa. In the time of my service, I used to ask frequently other servants to join me in family prayers; but this only excited their mockery. However, the Governor, understanding that I was of a religious turn, wished to know of what religion I was; I told him I was a protestant of the church of England, agreeable to the thirty-nine articles of that church, and that whomsoever I found to preach according to that doctrine, those I would hear. A few days after this, we had some more discourse on the same subject: the Governor spoke to me on it again, and said that he would, if I chose, as he thought I might be of service in converting my countrymen to the Gospel faith, get me sent out as a missionary to Africa. I at first refused going, and told him how I had been served on a like occasion by some white people the last voyage I went to Jamaica, when I attempted (if it were the will of God) to be the means of converting the Indian prince; and I said I supposed they would serve me worse than Alexander the coppersmith did St. Paul, if I should attempt to go amongst them in Africa. He told me not to fear, for he would apply to the Bishop of London to get me ordained. On these terms I consented to the Governor's proposal to go to Africa, in hope of doing good if possible amongst my countrymen; so, in order to have me sent out properly, we immediately wrote the following letters to the late Bishop of London:

Soon after I arrived in London, I noticed something really interesting about African skin color that I thought was so unusual that I just have to mention it: a white woman of African descent, whom I had seen before in London and other places, had married a white man, and they had three boys who were all mixed race, yet they had beautiful light hair. In 1779, I worked for Governor Macnamara, who had spent quite a bit of time on the coast of Africa. During my time working for him, I frequently asked other servants to join me in family prayers, but this only made them mock me. However, the Governor, knowing I was religious, wanted to know what my religion was. I told him I was a Protestant from the Church of England, in line with the thirty-nine articles of that church, and that I would listen to anyone who preached according to that doctrine. A few days later, we talked about it again: the Governor mentioned that if I wanted, he thought I could help convert my fellow countrymen to the Christian faith and would arrange for me to go as a missionary to Africa. I initially refused and explained how I had been treated by some white people during my last trip to Jamaica when I tried (if it was God's will) to help convert the Indian prince; I said I figured they would treat me worse than Alexander the coppersmith treated St. Paul if I tried to go among them in Africa. He assured me not to worry, as he would speak to the Bishop of London to get me ordained. On those terms, I agreed to the Governor's proposal to go to Africa, hoping to do some good among my fellow countrymen. So, to arrange for me to be sent out properly, we immediately wrote the following letters to the late Bishop of London:

To the Right Reverend Father in God,
     ROBERT, Lord Bishop of London:
          The MEMORIAL of Gustavus Vassa

To the Right Reverend Father in God,
     ROBERT, Lord Bishop of London:
          The MEMORIAL of Olaudah Equiano

Sheweth,

Shows,

That your memorialist is a native of Africa, and has a knowledge of the manners and customs of the inhabitants of that country.

That your memorialist is from Africa and understands the traditions and customs of the people in that region.

That your memorialist has resided in different parts of Europe for twenty-two years last past, and embraced the Christian faith in the year 1759.

That your memorialist has lived in various parts of Europe for the past twenty-two years and accepted the Christian faith in 1759.

That your memorialist is desirous of returning to Africa as a missionary, if encouraged by your Lordship, in hopes of being able to prevail upon his countrymen to become Christians; and your memorialist is the more induced to undertake the same, from the success that has attended the like undertakings when encouraged by the Portuguese through their different settlements on the coast of Africa, and also by the Dutch: both governments encouraging the blacks, who, by their education are qualified to undertake the same, and are found more proper than European clergymen, unacquainted with the language and customs of the country.

That I, the memorialist, wish to return to Africa as a missionary, if supported by your Lordship, with the hope of convincing my countrymen to become Christians. I am even more motivated to take on this mission due to the success seen in similar efforts backed by the Portuguese through their various settlements along the coast of Africa, as well as by the Dutch. Both governments support the local individuals, who, due to their education, are better suited for this task than European clergy who are unfamiliar with the language and customs of the region.

Your memorialist's only motive for soliciting the office of a missionary is, that he may be a means, under God, of reforming his countrymen and persuading them to embrace the Christian religion. Therefore your memorialist humbly prays your Lordship's encouragement and support in the undertaking.

Your memorialist's only reason for seeking the position of a missionary is to be a way, with God's help, to reform his fellow countrymen and encourage them to accept the Christian faith. Therefore, your memorialist respectfully asks for your Lordship's encouragement and support in this endeavor.

GUSTAVUS VASSA.

Gustavus Vassa.

At Mr. Guthrie's, taylor,
    No. 17, Hedge-lane.


My Lord,

At Mr. Guthrie's tailor,
    No. 17, Hedge-lane.


My Lord,

I have resided near seven years on the coast of Africa, for most part of the time as commanding officer. From the knowledge I have of the country and its inhabitants, I am inclined to think that the within plan will be attended with great success, if countenanced by your Lordship. I beg leave further to represent to your Lordship, that the like attempts, when encouraged by other governments, have met with uncommon success; and at this very time I know a very respectable character a black priest at Cape Coast Castle. I know the within named Gustavus Vassa, and believe him a moral good man.

I have lived on the coast of Africa for nearly seven years, mostly as the commanding officer. Based on my understanding of the country and its people, I believe that the plan outlined here will be very successful if supported by your Lordship. I would also like to point out that similar efforts, when backed by other governments, have achieved remarkable success; right now, I know a highly respected black priest at Cape Coast Castle. I know the mentioned Gustavus Vassa and believe he is a good moral person.

I have the honour to be,      
My Lord,                    
Your Lordship's        
Humble and obedient servant,    
MATT. MACNAMARA.

I’m honored to be,      
My Lord,                    
Your Lordship’s        
Humble and obedient servant,    
MATT. MACNAMARA.

Grove, 11th March 1779.

Grove, March 11, 1779.

This letter was also accompanied by the following from Doctor Wallace, who had resided in Africa for many years, and whose sentiments on the subject of an African mission were the same with Governor Macnamara's.

This letter was also accompanied by the following from Doctor Wallace, who had lived in Africa for many years and whose views on the topic of an African mission matched those of Governor Macnamara.

March 13, 1779.

March 13, 1779.

My Lord,

My Lord,

I have resided near five years on Senegambia on the coast of Africa, and have had the honour of filling very considerable employments in that province. I do approve of the within plan, and think the undertaking very laudable and proper, and that it deserves your Lordship's protection and encouragement, in which case it must be attended with the intended success.

I have lived near Senegambia on the coast of Africa for almost five years and have had the honor of holding significant positions in that region. I support the plan mentioned here and believe the initiative is commendable and appropriate, and it deserves your Lordship's support and encouragement; with that, it is bound to succeed.

I am,                            
My Lord,                    
Your Lordship's        
Humble and obedient servant,    
THOMAS WALLACE.

I am,
My Lord,
Your Lordship's
humble and obedient servant,
THOMAS WALLACE.

With these letters, I waited on the Bishop by the Governor's desire, and presented them to his Lordship. He received me with much condescension and politeness; but, from some certain scruples of delicacy, declined to ordain me.

With these letters, I waited on the Bishop at the Governor's request and presented them to his Lordship. He received me with a lot of kindness and politeness; however, due to some specific concerns, he decided not to ordain me.

My sole motive for thus dwelling on this transaction, or inserting these papers, is the opinion which gentlemen of sense and education, who are acquainted with Africa, entertain of the probability of converting the inhabitants of it to the faith of Jesus Christ, if the attempt were countenanced by the legislature.

My only reason for focusing on this transaction and including these documents is the perspective that educated and sensible people who know Africa have about the likelihood of converting its inhabitants to the faith of Jesus Christ, if the government supported the effort.

Shortly after this I left the Governor, and served a nobleman in the Devonshire militia, with whom I was encamped at Coxheath for some time; but the operations there were too minute and uninteresting to make a detail of.

Shortly after this, I left the Governor and served a nobleman in the Devonshire militia, where I was camped at Coxheath for a while. However, the activities there were too small-scale and uninteresting to go into detail about.

In the year 1783 I visited eight counties in Wales, from motives of curiosity. While I was in that part of the country I was led to go down into a coal-pit in Shropshire, but my curiosity nearly cost me my life; for while I was in the pit the coals fell in, and buried one poor man, who was not far from me: upon this I got out as fast as I could, thinking the surface of the earth the safest part of it.

In 1783, I traveled to eight counties in Wales out of curiosity. While I was there, I decided to explore a coal mine in Shropshire, but my curiosity almost cost me my life. While I was in the mine, some coal fell and buried a poor guy who was close to me. As soon as that happened, I got out as quickly as I could, believing that being on the surface of the earth was the safest place to be.

In the spring 1784 I thought of visiting old ocean again. In consequence of this I embarked as steward on board a fine new ship called the London, commanded by Martin Hopkin, and sailed for New-York. I admired this city very much; it is large and well-built, and abounds with provisions of all kinds. While we lay here a circumstance happened which I thought extremely singular:—One day a malefactor was to be executed on a gallows; but with a condition that if any woman, having nothing on but her shift, married the man under the gallows, his life was to be saved. This extraordinary privilege was claimed; a woman presented herself; and the marriage ceremony was performed. Our ship having got laden we returned to London in January 1785. When she was ready again for another voyage, the captain being an agreeable man, I sailed with him from hence in the spring, March 1785, for Philadelphia. On the fifth of April we took our departure from the Land's-end, with a pleasant gale; and about nine o'clock that night the moon shone bright, and the sea was smooth, while our ship was going free by the wind, at the rate of about four or five miles an hour. At this time another ship was going nearly as fast as we on the opposite point, meeting us right in the teeth, yet none on board observed either ship until we struck each other forcibly head and head, to the astonishment and consternation of both crews. She did us much damage, but I believe we did her more; for when we passed by each other, which we did very quickly, they called to us to bring to, and hoist out our boat, but we had enough to do to mind ourselves; and in about eight minutes we saw no more of her. We refitted as well as we could the next day, and proceeded on our voyage, and in May arrived at Philadelphia. I was very glad to see this favourite old town once more; and my pleasure was much increased in seeing the worthy quakers freeing and easing the burthens of many of my oppressed African brethren. It rejoiced my heart when one of these friendly people took me to see a free-school they had erected for every denomination of black people, whose minds are cultivated here and forwarded to virtue; and thus they are made useful members of the community. Does not the success of this practice say loudly to the planters in the language of scripture—"Go ye and do likewise?"

In the spring of 1784, I decided to visit the ocean again. So, I took a job as a steward on a brand new ship called the London, captained by Martin Hopkin, and sailed to New York. I really admired this city; it’s large, well-built, and filled with all kinds of food. While we were there, something quite unusual happened: one day a criminal was scheduled to be executed on a gallows, but with the condition that if any woman, wearing only her nightgown, married him under the gallows, his life would be spared. This unusual opportunity was taken; a woman stepped forward, and they had the marriage ceremony right there. After our ship was loaded, we returned to London in January 1785. When she was ready for another voyage, since the captain was a pleasant guy, I sailed with him again in the spring of March 1785, heading for Philadelphia. On April 5th, we left from Land's End with a nice breeze; by about nine that night, the moon was shining brightly, and the sea was calm, while our ship was sailing fast with the wind at about four or five miles an hour. At that moment, another ship was moving almost as quickly as us from the opposite direction, heading straight for us, but neither crew noticed each other until we collided head-on with great force, shocking both sets of crew members. They caused us quite a bit of damage, but I believe we did even more to them; as we quickly passed each other, they called out for us to stop and send out our boat, but we had our hands full trying to handle our ship, and about eight minutes later, we didn’t see them anymore. The next day, we made some repairs as best as we could and continued our journey, arriving in Philadelphia in May. I was thrilled to see this beloved old town again, and my happiness grew when I saw the kind Quakers helping to free and ease the burdens of many of my oppressed African brothers. My heart was uplifted when one of these kind people took me to see a free school they had established for all black people, where their minds are nurtured and encouraged toward virtue, making them valuable members of society. Doesn’t the success of this practice speak loudly to the planters in the words of scripture: “Go ye and do likewise?”

In October 1785 I was accompanied by some of the Africans, and presented this address of thanks to the gentlemen called Friends or Quakers, in Gracechurch-Court Lombard-Street:

In October 1785, I was joined by some of the Africans and expressed my gratitude to the gentlemen known as Friends or Quakers in Gracechurch Court, Lombard Street:

Gentlemen,

Hey everyone,

By reading your book, entitled a Caution to Great Britain and her Colonies, concerning the Calamitous State of the enslaved Negroes: We the poor, oppressed, needy, and much-degraded negroes, desire to approach you with this address of thanks, with our inmost love and warmest acknowledgment; and with the deepest sense of your benevolence, unwearied labour, and kind interposition, towards breaking the yoke of slavery, and to administer a little comfort and ease to thousands and tens of thousands of very grievously afflicted, and too heavy burthened negroes.

By reading your book, titled A Caution to Great Britain and Her Colonies, Regarding the Calamitous State of Enslaved Negroes, we, the poor, oppressed, needy, and deeply degraded black individuals, want to express our heartfelt thanks to you. We offer our sincerest love and gratitude, along with our profound appreciation for your kindness, tireless efforts, and compassionate actions in working to end the yoke of slavery and provide some comfort and relief to thousands and tens of thousands of severely afflicted and heavily burdened black people.

Gentlemen, could you, by perseverance, at last be enabled, under God, to lighten in any degree the heavy burthen of the afflicted, no doubt it would, in some measure, be the possible means, under God, of saving the souls of many of the oppressors; and, if so, sure we are that the God, whose eyes are ever upon all his creatures, and always rewards every true act of virtue, and regards the prayers of the oppressed, will give to you and yours those blessings which it is not in our power to express or conceive, but which we, as a part of those captived, oppressed, and afflicted people, most earnestly wish and pray for.

Gentlemen, if you could, through determination, finally be able, with God's help, to ease in any way the heavy burden of those who suffer, it would certainly be a potential way, with God's help, to save the souls of many oppressors. If that’s the case, we are sure that God, who always sees all his creations and rewards every genuine act of virtue, and listens to the prayers of the oppressed, will grant you and your loved ones blessings that are beyond our ability to express or imagine, but which we, as part of those who are captured, oppressed, and suffering, sincerely wish and pray for.

These gentlemen received us very kindly, with a promise to exert themselves on behalf of the oppressed Africans, and we parted.

These gentlemen welcomed us warmly and promised to do their best for the oppressed Africans, and then we said our goodbyes.

While in town I chanced once to be invited to a quaker's wedding. The simple and yet expressive mode used at their solemnizations is worthy of note. The following is the true form of it:

While in town, I happened to be invited to a Quaker wedding. The simple yet meaningful way they conduct their ceremonies is worth mentioning. Here’s the actual format of it:

After the company have met they have seasonable exhortations by several of the members; the bride and bridegroom stand up, and, taking each other by the hand in a solemn manner, the man audily declares to this purpose:

After the company has gathered, several members give seasonal speeches; the bride and groom stand up, and, taking each other's hands seriously, the man loudly declares the following:

"Friends, in the fear of the Lord, and in the presence of this assembly, whom I desire to be my witnesses, I take this my friend, M.N. to be my wife; promising, through divine assistance, to be unto her a loving and faithful husband till death separate us:" and the woman makes the like declaration. Then the two first sign their names to the record, and as many more witnesses as have a mind. I had the honour to subscribe mine to a register in Gracechurch-Court, Lombard-Street.

"Friends, with a healthy respect for the Lord and in front of this gathering, who I would like to be my witnesses, I take this friend, M.N., to be my wife; promising, with God’s help, to be a loving and faithful husband until death parts us:" and the woman makes a similar declaration. Then the first two sign their names in the record, along with as many witnesses as wish to. I had the honor of signing mine in a register at Gracechurch-Court, Lombard-Street.

We returned to London in August; and our ship not going immediately to sea, I shipped as a steward in an American ship called the Harmony, Captain John Willet, and left London in March 1786, bound to Philadelphia. Eleven days after sailing we carried our foremast away. We had a nine weeks passage, which caused our trip not to succeed well, the market for our goods proving bad; and, to make it worse, my commander began to play me the like tricks as others too often practise on free negroes in the West Indies. But I thank God I found many friends here, who in some measure prevented him. On my return to London in August I was very agreeably surprised to find that the benevolence of government had adopted the plan of some philanthropic individuals to send the Africans from hence to their native quarter; and that some vessels were then engaged to carry them to Sierra Leone; an act which redounded to the honour of all concerned in its promotion, and filled me with prayers and much rejoicing. There was then in the city a select committee of gentlemen for the black poor, to some of whom I had the honour of being known; and, as soon as they heard of my arrival they sent for me to the committee. When I came there they informed me of the intention of government; and as they seemed to think me qualified to superintend part of the undertaking, they asked me to go with the black poor to Africa. I pointed out to them many objections to my going; and particularly I expressed some difficulties on the account of the slave dealers, as I would certainly oppose their traffic in the human species by every means in my power. However these objections were over-ruled by the gentlemen of the committee, who prevailed on me to go, and recommended me to the honourable Commissioners of his Majesty's Navy as a proper person to act as commissary for government in the intended expedition; and they accordingly appointed me in November 1786 to that office, and gave me sufficient power to act for the government in the capacity of commissary, having received my warrant and the following order.

We returned to London in August, and since our ship wasn't leaving for a while, I got a job as a steward on an American ship called the Harmony, captained by John Willet. I left London in March 1786, headed for Philadelphia. Eleven days after we set sail, we lost our foremast. Our journey took nine weeks, which hurt our trip since the market for our goods was poor. To make things worse, my captain started treating me the same way others often treat free Black individuals in the West Indies. Thankfully, I found many friends who helped protect me from him. When I returned to London in August, I was pleasantly surprised to learn that the government had decided to support a plan from some charitable individuals to send Africans back to their homeland. Some ships were being organized to take them to Sierra Leone, which was a commendable action that filled me with gratitude and joy. At that time, there was a special committee in the city for the Black poor, and I was fortunate to know some of its members. As soon as they heard I was back, they called me in to meet with the committee. When I arrived, they told me about the government's plans and, seeing my qualifications, they asked me to help supervise part of the effort to send the Black poor to Africa. I shared several concerns about going, particularly regarding slave traders, as I was determined to oppose their trafficking in human beings by all means possible. However, the gentlemen on the committee insisted that I go and recommended me to the honorable Commissioners of His Majesty's Navy as a suitable candidate to serve as commissary for the government in this mission. They officially appointed me in November 1786, giving me the authority to act on behalf of the government as commissary, and I received my warrant along with the following order.

By the principal Officers and Commissioners of
     his Majesty's Navy
.

By the main Officers and Commissioners of
     His Majesty's Navy
.

Whereas you were directed, by our warrant of the 4th of last month, to receive into your charge from Mr. Irving the surplus provisions remaining of what was provided for the voyage, as well as the provisions for the support of the black poor, after the landing at Sierra Leone, with the cloathing, tools, and all other articles provided at government's expense; and as the provisions were laid in at the rate of two months for the voyage, and for four months after the landing, but the number embarked being so much less than was expected, whereby there may be a considerable surplus of provisions, cloathing, &c. These are, in addition to former orders, to direct and require you to appropriate or dispose of such surplus to the best advantage you can for the benefit of government, keeping and rendering to us a faithful account of what you do herein. And for your guidance in preventing any white persons going, who are not intended to have the indulgences of being carried thither, we send you herewith a list of those recommended by the Committee for the black poor as proper persons to be permitted to embark, and acquaint you that you are not to suffer any others to go who do not produce a certificate from the committee for the black poor, of their having their permission for it. For which this shall be your warrant. Dated at the Navy Office, January 16, 1787.

Whereas you were instructed, by our warrant dated the 4th of last month, to take charge of the surplus supplies remaining from what was allocated for the voyage from Mr. Irving, along with the provisions for the support of the black poor after the landing at Sierra Leone, as well as the clothing, tools, and all other items provided at the government's expense; and since the provisions were stocked for two months for the voyage and four months after landing, but the actual number of people embarking is much lower than expected, resulting in a significant surplus of provisions, clothing, etc. This serves, in addition to previous orders, to formally direct you to allocate or manage such surplus in the best way for the benefit of the government, keeping and providing us with a detailed account of your actions in this matter. To help you avoid allowing any white individuals to embark who are not supposed to receive privileges for doing so, we are sending you a list of those recommended by the Committee for the black poor as suitable candidates for embarkation, and we inform you that you must not allow anyone else to board without presenting a certificate from the Committee for the black poor that grants permission. This serves as your warrant. Dated at the Navy Office, January 16, 1787.

J. HINSLOW,  
GEO. MARSH,
W. PALMER.  

J. HINSLOW,
GEO. MARSH,
W. PALMER.

To Mr. Gustavus Vassa,
    Commissary of Provisions and
    Stores for the Black Poor
    going to Sierra Leone.

To Mr. Gustavus Vassa,
    Commissary of Provisions and
    Stores for the Black Poor
    going to Sierra Leone.

I proceeded immediately to the execution of my duty on board the vessels destined for the voyage, where I continued till the March following.

I immediately got to work on the ships set for the voyage, where I stayed until the following March.

During my continuance in the employment of government, I was struck with the flagrant abuses committed by the agent, and endeavoured to remedy them, but without effect. One instance, among many which I could produce, may serve as a specimen. Government had ordered to be provided all necessaries (slops, as they are called, included) for 750 persons; however, not being able to muster more than 426, I was ordered to send the superfluous slops, &c. to the king's stores at Portsmouth; but, when I demanded them for that purpose from the agent, it appeared they had never been bought, though paid for by government. But that was not all, government were not the only objects of peculation; these poor people suffered infinitely more; their accommodations were most wretched; many of them wanted beds, and many more cloathing and other necessaries. For the truth of this, and much more, I do not seek credit from my own assertion. I appeal to the testimony of Capt. Thompson, of the Nautilus, who convoyed us, to whom I applied in February 1787 for a remedy, when I had remonstrated to the agent in vain, and even brought him to be a witness of the injustice and oppression I complained of. I appeal also to a letter written by these wretched people, so early as the beginning of the preceding January, and published in the Morning Herald of the 4th of that month, signed by twenty of their chiefs.

During my time working for the government, I was shocked by the blatant abuses committed by the agent and tried to address them, but it was pointless. One example, among many, can illustrate my point. The government had ordered supplies (including what are called slops) for 750 people; however, since we could only gather 426, I was instructed to send the excess slops, etc., to the king's stores in Portsmouth. But when I asked the agent for them, it turned out they had never been purchased, even though the government had paid for them. That wasn’t all; the government wasn’t the only one getting taken advantage of; these poor people suffered even more. Their living conditions were terrible; many of them lacked beds, and many more needed clothes and other essentials. For proof of this, and much more, I’m not trying to gain credibility just from my own word. I refer to the testimony of Capt. Thompson, of the Nautilus, who escorted us, and to whom I appealed in February 1787 for a solution after I had unsuccessfully tried to reason with the agent and even brought him in to witness the injustice and oppression I was talking about. I also reference a letter written by these unfortunate individuals as early as the beginning of the previous January, published in the Morning Herald on the 4th of that month, signed by twenty of their leaders.

I could not silently suffer government to be thus cheated, and my countrymen plundered and oppressed, and even left destitute of the necessaries for almost their existence. I therefore informed the Commissioners of the Navy of the agent's proceeding; but my dismission was soon after procured, by means of a gentleman in the city, whom the agent, conscious of his peculation, had deceived by letter, and whom, moreover, empowered the same agent to receive on board, at the government expense, a number of persons as passengers, contrary to the orders I received. By this I suffered a considerable loss in my property: however, the commissioners were satisfied with my conduct, and wrote to Capt. Thompson, expressing their approbation of it.

I couldn't just sit back and let the government be cheated like this, while my fellow citizens were robbed and oppressed, even left without the basic necessities for living. So, I informed the Navy Commissioners about the agent's actions; however, I was soon dismissed, thanks to a guy in the city who the agent had tricked with a letter, and who also gave this same agent the power to bring on board several passengers at the government's expense, which went against my orders. Because of this, I suffered a significant loss of my property. Still, the commissioners were pleased with my actions and wrote to Capt. Thompson to express their approval.

Thus provided, they proceeded on their voyage; and at last, worn out by treatment, perhaps not the most mild, and wasted by sickness, brought on by want of medicine, cloaths, bedding, &c. they reached Sierra Leone just at the commencement of the rains. At that season of the year it is impossible to cultivate the lands; their provisions therefore were exhausted before they could derive any benefit from agriculture; and it is not surprising that many, especially the lascars, whose constitutions are very tender, and who had been cooped up in ships from October to June, and accommodated in the manner I have mentioned, should be so wasted by their confinement as not long to survive it.

With everything arranged, they set off on their journey; but eventually, worn down by treatment that was likely not very gentle and weakened by illness from lack of medicine, clothing, bedding, etc., they arrived in Sierra Leone just as the rains began. At that time of year, it’s impossible to farm the land, so their supplies were exhausted before they could benefit from agriculture. It’s not surprising that many, especially the lascars, whose bodies are quite delicate and who had been stuck on ships from October to June, suffering as I mentioned, became so weakened by their confinement that they didn’t survive for long.

Thus ended my part of the long-talked-of expedition to Sierra Leone; an expedition which, however unfortunate in the event, was humane and politic in its design, nor was its failure owing to government: every thing was done on their part; but there was evidently sufficient mismanagement attending the conduct and execution of it to defeat its success.

Thus ended my involvement in the much-discussed expedition to Sierra Leone; an expedition that, despite its unfortunate outcome, was genuinely humane and politically motivated in its purpose. Its failure wasn't due to the government; they did everything they could. However, there was clearly enough mismanagement in how it was handled and carried out to prevent its success.

I should not have been so ample in my account of this transaction, had not the share I bore in it been made the subject of partial animadversion, and even my dismission from my employment thought worthy of being made by some a matter of public triumph[X]. The motives which might influence any person to descend to a petty contest with an obscure African, and to seek gratification by his depression, perhaps it is not proper here to inquire into or relate, even if its detection were necessary to my vindication; but I thank Heaven it is not. I wish to stand by my own integrity, and not to shelter myself under the impropriety of another; and I trust the behaviour of the Commissioners of the Navy to me entitle me to make this assertion; for after I had been dismissed, March 24, I drew up a memorial thus:

I shouldn’t have gone into such detail about this situation if my involvement hadn't been criticized, and if my dismissal from my job hadn’t been celebrated by some as a victory[X]. It might not be appropriate to examine or discuss the reasons why someone would engage in a petty conflict with an obscure African and seek satisfaction through their downfall, even if uncovering those motives were necessary for my defense; but thankfully, it’s not. I want to rely on my own integrity rather than try to hide behind someone else’s wrongdoings, and I believe the way the Navy Commissioners treated me justifies this claim. After I was dismissed on March 24, I wrote a memorial that said:

To the Right Honourable the Lords Commissioners of
    his Majesty's Treasury:
The Memorial and Petition of
Gustavus Vassa a black Man,
    late Commissary to the black Poor going to Africa.

humbly sheweth,

To the Honorable Lords Commissioners of
    His Majesty's Treasury:
The Memorial and Petition of
Olaudah Equiano a Black man,
    former Commissary for the Black Poor going to Africa.

humbly displays,

That your Lordships' memorialist was, by the Honourable the Commissioners of his Majesty's Navy, on the 4th of December last, appointed to the above employment by warrant from that board;

That your Lordships' memorialist was, by the Honourable the Commissioners of His Majesty's Navy, on December 4th of last year, assigned to the above position by warrant from that board;

That he accordingly proceeded to the execution of his duty on board of the Vernon, being one of the ships appointed to proceed to Africa with the above poor;

That he therefore went ahead with his duty on board the Vernon, which was one of the ships assigned to go to Africa with the above crew;

That your memorialist, to his great grief and astonishment, received a letter of dismission from the Honourable Commissioners of the Navy, by your Lordships' orders;

That your memorialist, to his great sadness and shock, received a termination letter from the Honorable Commissioners of the Navy, by your Lordships' orders;

That, conscious of having acted with the most perfect fidelity and the greatest assiduity in discharging the trust reposed in him, he is altogether at a loss to conceive the reasons of your Lordships' having altered the favourable opinion you were pleased to conceive of him, sensible that your Lordships would not proceed to so severe a measure without some apparent good cause; he therefore has every reason to believe that his conduct has been grossly misrepresented to your Lordships; and he is the more confirmed in his opinion, because, by opposing measures of others concerned in the same expedition, which tended to defeat your Lordships' humane intentions, and to put the government to a very considerable additional expense, he created a number of enemies, whose misrepresentations, he has too much reason to believe, laid the foundation of his dismission. Unsupported by friends, and unaided by the advantages of a liberal education, he can only hope for redress from the justice of his cause, in addition to the mortification of having been removed from his employment, and the advantage which he reasonably might have expected to have derived therefrom. He has had the misfortune to have sunk a considerable part of his little property in fitting himself out, and in other expenses arising out of his situation, an account of which he here annexes. Your memorialist will not trouble your Lordships with a vindication of any part of his conduct, because he knows not of what crimes he is accused; he, however, earnestly entreats that you will be pleased to direct an inquiry into his behaviour during the time he acted in the public service; and, if it be found that his dismission arose from false representations, he is confident that in your Lordships' justice he shall find redress.

He is fully aware that he has acted with complete loyalty and diligence in fulfilling the trust placed in him, and he is completely baffled by the reasons your Lordships have changed your previously favorable opinion of him. He knows that your Lordships wouldn't take such a drastic measure without a clear and valid reason; therefore, he has every reason to believe that his actions have been seriously misrepresented to you. He feels even more certain about this because by opposing certain actions of others involved in the same expedition—actions that threatened to undermine your Lordships' compassionate intentions and would have resulted in significant extra costs for the government—he has made a number of enemies, whose misrepresentations he believes are likely the cause of his dismissal. Lacking support from friends and the benefits of a good education, he can only hope for justice based on the merits of his case, in light of the embarrassment of being removed from his position and the opportunities he reasonably expected to gain from it. He has unfortunately lost a significant portion of his limited resources in preparing for this role and in other expenses related to his situation, details of which he includes here. Your memorialist will not burden your Lordships with a defense of his actions since he is unaware of the specific accusations against him; however, he sincerely requests that you initiate an inquiry into his conduct while he was engaged in public service. If it turns out that his dismissal was based on false claims, he is confident he will find justice in your Lordships' fairness.

Your petitioner therefore humbly prays that your Lordships will take his case into consideration, and that you will be pleased to order payment of the above referred-to account, amounting to 32l. 4s. and also the wages intended, which is most humbly submitted.

Your petitioner respectfully requests that your Lordships consider his case and kindly order payment of the mentioned account, totaling £32.04, as well as the intended wages, which is submitted for your consideration.

    London, May 12, 1787.

London, May 12, 1787.

The above petition was delivered into the hands of their Lordships, who were kind enough, in the space of some few months afterwards, without hearing, to order me 50l. sterling—that is, 18l. wages for the time (upwards of four months) I acted a faithful part in their service. Certainly the sum is more than a free negro would have had in the western colonies!!!

The above petition was handed over to their Lordships, who were gracious enough, a few months later, to award me £50, which includes £18 for the time (over four months) I served them faithfully. Clearly, this amount is more than what a free Black person would have received in the western colonies!


March the 21st, 1788, I had the honour of presenting the Queen with a petition on behalf of my African brethren, which was received most graciously by her Majesty[Y]:

March 21, 1788, I had the honor of presenting the Queen with a petition on behalf of my African brothers, which was received very graciously by her Majesty[Y]:

To the QUEEN's most Excellent Majesty

To Her Majesty the Queen

.

Madam,

Ma'am,

Your Majesty's well known benevolence and humanity emboldens me to approach your royal presence, trusting that the obscurity of my situation will not prevent your Majesty from attending to the sufferings for which I plead.

Your Majesty's well-known kindness and compassion give me the courage to seek your royal attention, hoping that my humble circumstances won't stop you from considering the hardships I am asking you to help with.

Yet I do not solicit your royal pity for my own distress; my sufferings, although numerous, are in a measure forgotten. I supplicate your Majesty's compassion for millions of my African countrymen, who groan under the lash of tyranny in the West Indies.

Yet I don't ask for your royal pity for my own troubles; my suffering, though great, is somewhat forgotten. I ask for your Majesty's compassion for millions of my African countrymen, who are suffering under the cruelty of tyranny in the West Indies.

The oppression and cruelty exercised to the unhappy negroes there, have at length reached the British legislature, and they are now deliberating on its redress; even several persons of property in slaves in the West Indies, have petitioned parliament against its continuance, sensible that it is as impolitic as it is unjust—and what is inhuman must ever be unwise.

The oppression and cruelty inflicted on the unfortunate Black people there have finally come to the attention of the British legislature, and they are currently discussing how to address it. Even some slave owners in the West Indies have petitioned parliament to end this practice, recognizing that it is both unwise and unjust—and anything inhumane will always be unwise.

Your Majesty's reign has been hitherto distinguished by private acts of benevolence and bounty; surely the more extended the misery is, the greater claim it has to your Majesty's compassion, and the greater must be your Majesty's pleasure in administering to its relief.

Your Majesty's reign has so far been marked by private acts of kindness and generosity; surely the more widespread the suffering is, the stronger its appeal to your Majesty's compassion, and the greater your Majesty's satisfaction in providing relief must be.

I presume, therefore, gracious Queen, to implore your interposition with your royal consort, in favour of the wretched Africans; that, by your Majesty's benevolent influence, a period may now be put to their misery; and that they may be raised from the condition of brutes, to which they are at present degraded, to the rights and situation of freemen, and admitted to partake of the blessings of your Majesty's happy government; so shall your Majesty enjoy the heartfelt pleasure of procuring happiness to millions, and be rewarded in the grateful prayers of themselves, and of their posterity.

I respectfully ask, gracious Queen, for your help with your royal partner on behalf of the suffering Africans; that, through your Majesty's kind influence, we can finally end their misery and raise them from their current state of degradation to the rights and status of free individuals, allowing them to share in the blessings of your Majesty's prosperous rule. In doing so, your Majesty will experience the deep satisfaction of bringing happiness to millions and will earn the gratitude and prayers of both them and their descendants.

And may the all-bountiful Creator shower on your Majesty, and the Royal Family, every blessing that this world can afford, and every fulness of joy which divine revelation has promised us in the next.

And may the generous Creator bless Your Majesty, and the Royal Family, with every good thing this world can offer, and every bit of joy that divine revelation has promised us in the future.

I am your Majesty's most dutiful and devoted servant to command,

I am your Majesty's most loyal and dedicated servant at your service,

Gustavus Vassa,
The Oppressed Ethiopean.

Gustavus Vassa,
The Oppressed Ethiopian.

No. 53, Baldwin's Gardens.

No. 53, Baldwin Gardens.


The negro consolidated act, made by the assembly of Jamaica last year, and the new act of amendment now in agitation there, contain a proof of the existence of those charges that have been made against the planters relative to the treatment of their slaves.

The black consolidated act, created by the assembly of Jamaica last year, and the new amendment act currently being discussed there, provide evidence of the allegations that have been made against the planters regarding the treatment of their slaves.

I hope to have the satisfaction of seeing the renovation of liberty and justice resting on the British government, to vindicate the honour of our common nature. These are concerns which do not perhaps belong to any particular office: but, to speak more seriously to every man of sentiment, actions like these are the just and sure foundation of future fame; a reversion, though remote, is coveted by some noble minds as a substantial good. It is upon these grounds that I hope and expect the attention of gentlemen in power. These are designs consonant to the elevation of their rank, and the dignity of their stations: they are ends suitable to the nature of a free and generous government; and, connected with views of empire and dominion, suited to the benevolence and solid merit of the legislature. It is a pursuit of substantial greatness.—May the time come—at least the speculation to me is pleasing—when the sable people shall gratefully commemorate the auspicious æra of extensive freedom. Then shall those persons[Z] particularly be named with praise and honour, who generously proposed and stood forth in the cause of humanity, liberty, and good policy; and brought to the ear of the legislature designs worthy of royal patronage and adoption. May Heaven make the British senators the dispersers of light, liberty, and science, to the uttermost parts of the earth: then will be glory to God on the highest, on earth peace, and goodwill to men:—Glory, honour, peace, &c. to every soul of man that worketh good, to the Britons first, (because to them the Gospel is preached) and also to the nations. 'Those that honour their Maker have mercy on the poor.' 'It is righteousness exalteth a nation; but sin is a reproach to any people; destruction shall be to the workers of iniquity, and the wicked shall fall by their own wickedness.' May the blessings of the Lord be upon the heads of all those who commiserated the cases of the oppressed negroes, and the fear of God prolong their days; and may their expectations be filled with gladness! 'The liberal devise liberal things, and by liberal things shall stand,' Isaiah xxxii. 8. They can say with pious Job, 'Did not I weep for him that was in trouble? was not my soul grieved for the poor?' Job xxx. 25.

I hope to see liberty and justice restored through the British government, to honor our shared humanity. These issues may not belong to any specific role, but seriously speaking, actions like these lay a solid foundation for future recognition; some noble people see this potential reward as a genuine benefit. It is on this basis that I hope to get the attention of those in power. These plans align with their elevated status and the dignity of their positions; they are goals suitable for a free and compassionate government, and related to ambitions of empire and governance that reflect the goodwill and true merit of the legislature. This pursuit is of real significance. May the day come—at least I find the thought pleasing—when the Black community will gratefully celebrate the promising era of widespread freedom. Then those individuals[Z] will especially be recognized and honored for their generous commitment to humanity, liberty, and wise policy; for bringing forward ideas worthy of royal support and approval to the legislature. May God empower British senators to spread knowledge, freedom, and science to the far reaches of the earth: then there will be glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, and goodwill to all people:—Glory, honor, peace, etc., to everyone who does good, starting with the Britons (since the Gospel is preached to them) and extending to all nations. 'Those who honor their Creator show mercy to the poor.' 'Righteousness elevates a nation, but sin brings disgrace to any people; destruction awaits the workers of wickedness, and the wicked will fall by their own wrongdoing.' May the Lord's blessings be upon those who have shown compassion for the oppressed Black community, may their days be lengthened by their reverence for God, and may their hopes be filled with joy! 'The generous plan generous things, and through generosity they will stand,' Isaiah 32:8. They can echo the words of the faithful Job, 'Did I not weep for the one in trouble? Was not my heart grieved for the poor?' Job 30:25.

As the inhuman traffic of slavery is to be taken into the consideration of the British legislature, I doubt not, if a system of commerce was established in Africa, the demand for manufactures would most rapidly augment, as the native inhabitants will insensibly adopt the British fashions, manners, customs, &c. In proportion to the civilization, so will be the consumption of British manufactures.

As the inhumane practice of slavery is being considered by the British government, I have no doubt that if a trade system is set up in Africa, the demand for manufactured goods will quickly grow, as the local people will gradually adopt British styles, behaviors, and customs. The more they become civilized, the more they will consume British products.

The wear and tear of a continent, nearly twice as large as Europe, and rich in vegetable and mineral productions, is much easier conceived than calculated.

The wear and tear of a continent almost twice the size of Europe, rich in plant and mineral resources, is much easier to imagine than to quantify.

A case in point.—It cost the Aborigines of Britain little or nothing in clothing, &c. The difference between their forefathers and the present generation, in point of consumption, is literally infinite. The supposition is most obvious. It will be equally immense in Africa—The same cause, viz. civilization, will ever have the same effect.

A clear example is that it cost the Indigenous people of Britain very little or nothing for clothing, etc. The difference in consumption between their ancestors and the current generation is truly vast. The assumption is quite clear. It will be just as significant in Africa—The same factor, namely civilization, will always have the same impact.

It is trading upon safe grounds. A commercial intercourse with Africa opens an inexhaustible source of wealth to the manufacturing interests of Great Britain, and to all which the slave trade is an objection.

It is operating on solid ground. Trade with Africa presents an endless opportunity for wealth for Britain's manufacturing sector, despite the objections to the slave trade.

If I am not misinformed, the manufacturing interest is equal, if not superior, to the landed interest, as to the value, for reasons which will soon appear. The abolition of slavery, so diabolical, will give a most rapid extension of manufactures, which is totally and diametrically opposite to what some interested people assert.

If I'm not wrong, the manufacturing industry is just as valuable, if not more so, than the landowning sector, for reasons that will soon become clear. The abolition of slavery, which is incredibly wrong, will lead to a rapid growth in manufacturing, completely contradicting what some self-interested individuals claim.

The manufacturers of this country must and will, in the nature and reason of things, have a full and constant employ by supplying the African markets.

The manufacturers in this country must and will, based on the nature of things, have a steady and ongoing job by supplying the African markets.

Population, the bowels and surface of Africa, abound in valuable and useful returns; the hidden treasures of centuries will be brought to light and into circulation. Industry, enterprize, and mining, will have their full scope, proportionably as they civilize. In a word, it lays open an endless field of commerce to the British manufactures and merchant adventurer. The manufacturing interest and the general interests are synonymous. The abolition of slavery would be in reality an universal good.

Population, the heart and surface of Africa, is rich with valuable resources and benefits; the hidden treasures accumulated over centuries will be unveiled and put into circulation. Industry, entrepreneurship, and mining will thrive as civilization develops. In short, it opens up an endless market for British goods and merchant ventures. The interests of manufacturing and the broader economy are one and the same. Abolishing slavery would truly be a universal benefit.

Tortures, murder, and every other imaginable barbarity and iniquity, are practised upon the poor slaves with impunity. I hope the slave trade will be abolished. I pray it may be an event at hand. The great body of manufacturers, uniting in the cause, will considerably facilitate and expedite it; and, as I have already stated, it is most substantially their interest and advantage, and as such the nation's at large, (except those persons concerned in the manufacturing neck-yokes, collars, chains, hand-cuffs, leg-bolts, drags, thumb-screws, iron muzzles, and coffins; cats, scourges, and other instruments of torture used in the slave trade). In a short time one sentiment alone will prevail, from motives of interest as well as justice and humanity. Europe contains one hundred and twenty millions of inhabitants. Query—How many millions doth Africa contain? Supposing the Africans, collectively and individually, to expend 5l. a head in raiment and furniture yearly when civilized, &c. an immensity beyond the reach of imagination!

Torture, murder, and all kinds of barbaric acts are inflicted on the poor slaves without any consequences. I hope the slave trade will be abolished soon. I pray it’s just around the corner. The large group of manufacturers coming together for this cause will significantly help speed it up; and, as I've mentioned before, it's very much in their own interest and the nation's as a whole, except for those involved in making neck-yokes, collars, chains, handcuffs, leg irons, drag straps, thumb screws, iron muzzles, coffins, cats, whips, and other torture devices used in the slave trade. Before long, a shared belief will dominate, driven by self-interest as well as justice and humanity. Europe has one hundred twenty million people. I wonder—how many millions are there in Africa? If we assume that Africans, both as a group and individually, spend £5 each on clothing and furniture yearly once civilized, that amounts to an unimaginable sum!

This I conceive to be a theory founded upon facts, and therefore an infallible one. If the blacks were permitted to remain in their own country, they would double themselves every fifteen years. In proportion to such increase will be the demand for manufactures. Cotton and indigo grow spontaneously in most parts of Africa; a consideration this of no small consequence to the manufacturing towns of Great Britain. It opens a most immense, glorious, and happy prospect—the clothing, &c. of a continent ten thousand miles in circumference, and immensely rich in productions of every denomination in return for manufactures.

This is a theory based on facts, so I believe it's reliable. If Black people were allowed to stay in their own country, their population would double every fifteen years. The growth in population would lead to an increased demand for goods. Cotton and indigo grow naturally in many parts of Africa, which is very important for the manufacturing cities in Great Britain. This presents a vast, promising, and positive outlook—the supply of clothing, etc., for a continent that spans ten thousand miles and is incredibly rich in a variety of resources in exchange for manufactured goods.

I have only therefore to request the reader's indulgence and conclude. I am far from the vanity of thinking there is any merit in this narrative: I hope censure will be suspended, when it is considered that it was written by one who was as unwilling as unable to adorn the plainness of truth by the colouring of imagination. My life and fortune have been extremely chequered, and my adventures various. Even those I have related are considerably abridged. If any incident in this little work should appear uninteresting and trifling to most readers, I can only say, as my excuse for mentioning it, that almost every event of my life made an impression on my mind and influenced my conduct. I early accustomed myself to look for the hand of God in the minutest occurrence, and to learn from it a lesson of morality and religion; and in this light every circumstance I have related was to me of importance. After all, what makes any event important, unless by its observation we become better and wiser, and learn 'to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly before God?' To those who are possessed of this spirit, there is scarcely any book or incident so trifling that does not afford some profit, while to others the experience of ages seems of no use; and even to pour out to them the treasures of wisdom is throwing the jewels of instruction away.

I just ask for the reader's patience as I wrap this up. I'm not so vain as to think there's anything special about this story. I hope any criticism will be put on hold when you realize it was written by someone who was as reluctant as they were unable to embellish the plainness of truth with imagination. My life has been very mixed up, and I’ve had a variety of adventures. Even the ones I've shared are significantly shortened. If any part of this little work seems boring or trivial to most readers, I can only say that I mentioned it because nearly every event in my life left a mark on my mind and shaped my actions. I learned early on to look for God's hand in even the smallest events and to find moral and religious lessons in them; from that perspective, everything I shared was important to me. Ultimately, what makes any event significant if not the way its recognition helps us become better and wiser, teaching us 'to act justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with God'? For those who embrace this mindset, there is hardly any book or experience too trivial to offer some value, while for others, the wisdom of the ages may seem useless; trying to share profound insights with them is like throwing away valuable jewels of knowledge.

THE END.

FOOTNOTES:

[X] See the Public Advertiser, July 14, 1787.

[X] Check out the Public Advertiser, July 14, 1787.

[Y] At the request of some of my most particular friends, I take the liberty of inserting it here.

[Y] At the request of some of my closest friends, I’m taking the liberty of including it here.

[Z] Grenville Sharp, Esq; the Reverend Thomas Clarkson; the Reverend James Ramsay; our approved friends, men of virtue, are an honour to their country, ornamental to human nature, happy in themselves, and benefactors to mankind!

[Z] Grenville Sharp, Esq.; Reverend Thomas Clarkson; Reverend James Ramsay; our respected friends, virtuous individuals, bring honor to their country, enhance humanity, find joy in their lives, and contribute positively to society!


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!